walter russell lectures

The Dawn of a New Day in Human Relations

by Walter Russell

part I

( 10 lectures from “The Message of the Divine Iliad” vol. I )

man's purpose on earth

My text from The Divine Iliad consists of a very few words, but these few words are potent with much meaning:

Seek Me. Know Me. Be Me. All men will come to Me in due time, but theirs is the agony of awaiting.

These few all-inclusive words clearly state the purpose of man on earth: “Seek Me.” The purpose of man on earth is to seek God and find Him within himself.

“Know Me.” The purpose of man on earth is to seek happiness and peace through knowledge of God. Man finds happiness only in the measure of his knowledge of God and obedience to His law.

“Be Me” The purpose of man on earth is to seek happiness and peace through knowledge of God. Man finds happiness only in the measure of his knowledge of God and obedience to His law.

“Be Me.” The purpose of man on earth, therefore. Is to seek God, know god and be God by finding the kingdom of heaven.

When man finds the kingdom of heaven he will “know all things.” That is what Jesus meant when He said: “Seek ye first the kingdom of God and His righteousness, and all these things shall be added unto you.

The only way that man can fulfill his purpose of finding God is by way of a series of transforming experiences occupying millions of years.

Each experience of man during these millions of years gradually transforms him by giving him new knowledge of the nature of God. New knowledge renews the mind.

Paul said, “Therefore, be ye transformed by the renewing of your mind.

The only way that man can be transformed is by the renewing of his mind by knowing god’s law. The word righteousness as used by Jesus meant balanced human relations under the law.

The transformation of man from the jungle to the mountain top is a mental one. It is a slow journey, from body sensing to mental consciousness; from electrical awareness of body to cosmic awareness of the spiritual man manifesting God through the body.

Gradually this transformation of man has been taking place since his beginning. Time means nothing in the creative process. Man takes all the time he needs, but he who gains even one moment of time in the reconstruction or the transformation of himself advances that much nearer to the head of his class. Therefore, it is essential that we who wish to be transformed become aware of God in us so that we may know His secrets—that we may know His purpose—that we may know and understand the play of cause and effect which He has written for you and me to manifest.

Aeons of time pass during which we gradually come to know our purpose. Word by word and line by line we slowly become aware of our parts in the play, but the agony of awaiting that knowledge is ours. “all men will come to Me in due time, but theirs is the agony of awaiting.”

Seek ye first, last and always the kingdom of heaven, for there is nothing else we have done since we became an amoeba, polarized in the ooze of the planet by the light of the sun, until we have reached the top of our high mountain. That is all we ever do, forever and forever, during countless lives—we just keep on searching for the kingdom of heaven within us.

It is a long journey tremendous journey. It is the ageless journey of immortal man seeking recognition of his immortality through his mortality. When mortal man finally finds his immortality, he finds that for which he is searching, and knows it as God.

The two universes in which we live and have our being are the universe of sensing, from which we gain our information from impressions of happenings and experiences, and the mental universe from which we get our knowledge. Knowledge may come to us through our senses by transforming sensed impressions to our consciousness through meditation, or it may come to us directly from the cosmos by inspiration.

Information is but a record imprinted upon the brain of HOW to do things, of which we know not the WHY. Until we know the WHY, we have no knowledge. All down the centuries, right up to this day, man has had but little knowledge and much information. He has known HOW to produce marvelous effects but he does not know the cause of those effects.

We must know the cause of that which we have been cognizant of and satisfied with as an effect. To be aware of effect is to be informed of the physical nature of the universe. Everyone can be informed of the physical nature of the universe and still lack knowledge. Until he begins to KNOW, he is still man in the body quite unaware of the kingdom of heaven within him. Until man begins to be inspired from the cosmos and gain knowledge directly from the Source of all knowledge, he is still sensed man of the flesh and his genius has not unfolded.

Although we have reached a far stage in our search for God, we are still in our barbarian stage of unfoldment. We are still conquering, killing and exploiting our fellow men for self profit and, in consequence, breeding fear and hate. But there is hope, for we are at the eve of a transition toward a so much greater knowledge of God. Our whole civilization will be lifted to a higher level if the seed of this new knowledge spreads fast enough to offset the seeds of old thinking and practices.

We are deceived by the seeming advancement of science into believing that we are highly civilized. As long as we have not arrived at a point in which we know the nature of God sufficiently to know of our unity with our fellow man, to make it unthinkable to even hurt another, much less kill, rob or exploit him, we are still uncivilized barbarians.

We are just reaching the point where we know that we hurt ourselves when we hurt another—that when we break God’s law, His law breaks us to an equal extent—that the Sermon on the Mount and the Golden

Rule are not just good advice given abstractly to accept or reject as we choose, but that inviolate cosmic law lies behind them. We are just becoming aware that we must readjust all our human relations to conform to God’s law or perish periodically utter degradation of our hard built civilizations.

We are actually at a point of threatened destruction of our present civilization because of having made our own law of might against right, and having practiced it in the building of our empires by forcibly taking from our fellow men that which we wanted for ourselves, and enslaving them under our lordship.

We have learned that “He who lives by the sword shall die by the sword” is cosmic law and not just an abstraction. The whole world has paid dearly for that lesson by reaping the frightful harvest of the seeds of hate, fear and greed it has sown. For every man the world has killed, it has paid tenfold in blood. Its treasuries, filled with our robbing, have been emptied by robbers whom we have ourselves created to rob and kill us. Our present civilization is dying as a result of its self ills.

We much learn that this electric universe of motion is divided into wave cycles which are equally divided into opposite expressions. Also that our actions in all of our human relations are wave cycles which must balance their actions of giving with their consequent reactions of regiving. Likewise we must learn that the giving half of each cycle must precede the regiving. When we learn to practice that inexorable law of

Nature fully, civilization will then progress steadily and mankind will find happiness in its resultant unity. Until that time comes in man’s unfolding, he will continually be broken to the extent of his own breaking of cosmic law.

Our only hope of a resurrection of our dying civilization lies in a sufficiently greater comprehension of the nature of the God for whom mankind is searching to enable him to both comprehend and obey God’s cosmic law of love upon which His universe is founded.

When we learn that Nature never takes anything which is not given, and that the cosmic law of love is based upon giving and regiving equally, we shall have advanced far toward our spiritual goal. Likewise, when we practice that law of rhythmic balanced interchange in all transactions between the opposites of Nature, we shall have advanced so far physically that our entire civilization will be assured of its eternal continuity instead of being continually condemned to periodic destruction.

Man’s purpose on earth is to build happiness, peace and good will on earth. He can find peace, happiness and good will only as he ceases building chaos. He has been building chaos and expecting his chaos to crystallize into a unity. That is impossible. It is incredible that man cannot see the impossibility of finding peace and happiness through practices which make peace and happiness impossible.

The time has now come when man must find that the whole universe is purposeful, and that each thing must fulfill its purpose. Also he must find that purposefulness lies in the direction of law and order, not in the direction of chaos.

It has taken man a long time to arrive even at this state of unfoldment where he now knows that greed, selfishness and disunity cannot build a stable civilization. The incredible thing is that he thought it could.

Millions of years ago, he began his journey as an actor in this divine drama unaware of a single line of his part, learning it line by line, experience by experience through the ages from one incarnation to another body to body record of soul and body to record of soul and body continuity of life which began in the beginning for every one as an individual single cell. An individuality has kept pace with its gradual growth as each actor fulfilled his purpose on earth by playing his part line by line as it came to him out of the dark.

Once when I was in Washington, some people told me there was a very interesting machine that counts, adds, subtracts, multiplies and calculates the most complex mathematical problems, accomplishing in a few moments what a great mathematician could not finish in months.

It took years to make this machine for there were many thousands of parts to it and experimentation was in process for years. I was invited to see that machine. When I got there, a few little parts of it were assembled. They were working, doing something collectively, but the greater part of it was distributed and in boxes. There were thousands of separate little pieces of metal, pieces—wheels with gears—shining metals and dull metals and finely cut parts big and little and simple all around the great room on chairs and in boxes numbered as to their place and purpose.

Now imagine some of the parts of that machine saying, “Well, what are we here for? What is this all about? What is the purpose of all this?

They take us out and bore holes in us and put us back again bore another hold and put us together in groups and try to make us work at something they put us back again. They change our shape and recast us in another metal—then they polish us. It has all been going on for so long and not one of us knows what it is all about. It all seems foolish.” And another big wheel might say, “I am beginning to see the purpose of this. They have tried me out and at last I am beginning to see what it is all about. I seem to feel that we are all just extensions of each other, all made to manifest some one purpose.”

Some geniuses or mystics are now at that stage in our civilization where they know that all men are extensions of each other. Some go farther and actually KNOW what it is all about.

Eventually they put that machine all together, and got it working. Each part was then aware that it was an essential part of the whole. Each knew that not one of those parts could be left out without impairing the whole. They knew that each of those many parts was a unit. For the first time they began to see their purposefulness, and realized the necessity of expressing individual perfection in the fulfillment of their collective purpose. They then knew that all were one.

Man must begin to see the unitary principle of man—knowing that there are not separate men or separate individuals, but that the whole man idea is one. He must know that all mankind is connected with every other part of mankind, all geared together by the one omnipresent Light of God which centers all as ONE and motivates all as ONE. Until man knows that separation from God is impossible even for one second, he does not begin to have knowledge.

In our search for God, there are so many things we do have to know in order to comprehend His law, and we cannot obey it until we do comprehend it. In one hundred years there has been a vast physical transformation of all civilization through greater advancement given to us by the great scientific geniuses who have learned HOW to do things with matter and the forces of Nature. But when you ask science the

WHY of things, science flounders. Scientists say, “All we know is that the universe is light, just electric waves of light. We have only recently acquired that information. Only within the last twenty years have we become aware that the whole universe of matter, your body and mine, trees, suns and planets, are just waves of light,” Science has also said, “If we knew the secret of Light we would have a new civilization— we might even become aware of God through knowing that secret.”

There is the answer to that new civilization that is coming now, for we are going to know the secret of Light and we are going to be aware of the nature of God. Man has never been aware of the nature of God, in fact, it has often been declared that the human mind could never comprehend God. That statement has been based upon the assumption that the reason we could never comprehend God is that our senses could not detect God. It is true that we cannot see God but we can KNOW

Him. And therein is the essence of New Age thinking. The next hundred years will see as great a spiritual advance in the culture of our civilization as it has seen physically during the past hundred years. That which we cannot see, we can KNOW. We can see the bodies of men but we cannot see man, for the supreme Being within man is invisible. He cannot be seen. He can only be known. For the same reason we cannot see God but we can know Him, and we can know the nature of God by knowing His laws and creative processes.

When we know the nature of God sufficiently to reflect His nature in us, we become God to the extent of our ability to reflect His nature in us. By knowing the secret of Light, we will know the mystery of life and death —of reincarnation, of matter and space, and the relationship of suns to planets.

The more we know the Light, the more we shall realize our purpose in manifesting that Light gloriously. Every moment of life in the Light is a moment of glorification in the awareness of our omnipotence in manifesting the Light.

Someone once asked Toscanini’s son: “What was the highest point in your fathers life? The answer was: “Every point in it is his highest point. He lives gloriously and fully every moment of his life, whether conducting an orchestra or peeling an orange.”

That is what we must do when we fully know the purposefulness of life —live it gloriously by living it ecstatically. We can live it ecstatically only as we know the ecstatic nature of God and become like Him through being continually inspired by communion with Him. To become like Him, we must become aware of our identity with Him. We must know Him as creator of all that is, and in so doing know ourselves as creator of all that is.

God’s one purpose is to express His will by giving of His love in the fulfillment of His law. Our one purpose is to give love in conformity with the law. God has no other purpose, nor has man. Nature expresses that purpose in every action which records God’s knowing through His thinking.

The more we find the God of our searching, the more we know Him and become like Him. That is what I mean by the perpetual transformation of man, as man more fully knows his purpose on earth by continually finding the kingdom of heaven within him. That is also what I mean by constant communication with God, communion of identity which is Oneness, not communion with Him as though He were another.

The more we thus know God, the less we pray in the traditional customary sense, which means finding words to express our desire periodically whenever we feel that there is something to ask for.

Whenever I feel that ecstasy of love in me, I know that God and I are working together as ONE, not He and me, but just ONE. When I am inspired to create with Him as ONE, I know that His knowing and His thinking are my knowing and my thinking. MY works are always masterly when I am thus ONE with the Light, for I know that I am giving out God’s love as commanded of me. I know that my inspiration is God’s Silent Voice being recorded through me.

That ecstatic love state of my consciousness is my forever prayer which gives me my desires because of knowing God’s desires. Whenever I am in that state, I am praying, and whenever the demands of earth and body cut me off from that continuous state of communion, then things so wrong. Work done then is not masterly. All the little troubles of earth and ills of body pile up in front of me to become mountains until I am again in the Light of love. When that happens, all inharmonies disappear supply comes toward me instead of my seeking it ills of body are as though they were not omnipotential power is mine again.

Thus it is that humanity flounders purposelessly because of being unaware of purpose. Thus it is that weaknesses, fears and illnesses attack the bodies of individual and collective man whenever he fails to manifest god’s will by the giving of love.

Normalcy of body and mind can come only to him who is a purposeful part of Nature. So long as purposefulness is manifested by any unit of God’s Creation, just so long will normalcy of that unit continue. The slightest breach of the law is instantly balanced by recording abnormalcy in that unit. The measure of such recorded abnormalcy is the measure of that breach of the law.

In this manner the units of Nature which are expressing their purposefulness are continued in normalcy throughout their cycles, while those which breach their normalcy are attended with the consequences of their unbalanced actions.

Nature thus manifests its law by getting rid of purposeless units, for as soon as any of them cease to be purposeful by expressing the universal love principle, Nature shortens their cycles to eliminate them.

Anger, for example, is not love; therefore it is not a purposeful manifestation of the fundamental principle of Nature. He who expresses anger breaks the universal law of love. For so doing, that law breaks him by creating toxic effects within his body in the measure of his own self.

This is a balanced universe of love. Every wave of God’s thinking records that absolute balance of love. Every unbalanced wave of man’s thinking creates distortions which must be balanced by himself. These distortions do not affect the balance of the universe. Its purposefulness continues in its balanced expression of universal law.

Consider our present civilization in this light. Is it not plainly evident that mankind has been breaking the law so violently that he has himself condemned himself to self? The whole world body is sick unto death for its flagrant breach of purposefulness by breeding hate and fear through manifesting greed instead of manifesting the love nature of God.

The entirety of civilization is slated for self for that reason, and its only chance for a renaissance lies in replacing greed with love in all human relations. Over and over again man has broken himself by thus disobeying the law, and he will forever continue to break himself until he comprehends the law sufficiently to obey it.

Through comprehension man can save himself. That is what Paul meant when he said. “Therefore be ye transformed by the renewing of your mind.” When we know the fulcrum principle of the wave, we shall know the Father principle of this creating universe.

We shall comprehend the mechanics of that principle as applied to every action in Nature. We shall then comprehend that the universe is merely an electric record of God’s thinking. The whole product of His thinking is in formed body images of His knowing. That is what the universe is, the ONE IDEA of God’s knowing divided into the many ideas of His thinking, and those many ideas multiplied into countless units of formed bodies of those many ideas.

The forms thus recorded never become the ideas. That which is God never becomes matter. That which is the still Light is extended into the two moving lights to record God’s knowing by His thinking, but we who are the imaged record of that thinking are not the idea from which we are extended. Our bodies are but the extensions of our God.

Creator and creation might thus be reduced to the following simple formulae expressed in several word but all of the same meaning.

knowing thinking product
power expression of power result
stillness action record of action
light light waves matter
fulcrum wave lever motion
magnetic light electricity reflection
reality imagination unreal image
sexlessness father formed bodies
idea division of idea projection
oneness positive illusion
love giving repetition
life life rebirth
cause expression effect
god desire in god the universe
non-dimensional 2-dimensional 3-dimensional

And so up to this time we have been floundering around in these questions of life and death, emotions, love, hate greed, and selfishness.

We have been accumulating things, material things to possess, things of earth which must be returned to earth. Our ideas of wealth and power have been based upon what our bodies needed. For that reason we became selfish, greedy, cruel and brutal. Humans become inhuman— beastly—by killing, robbing and enslaving other humans.

The more religiously devout we became, the more inhuman we became to the point of devoutly asking God to aid us in our inhumanity by helping us to kill. Also, up to this time our search for the One God has bred many religions based upon false concepts of God.

God is our Father. We are His beloved children, Light extensions of His very Self. God is love, yet practically all religions conceive Him as an angry, wrathful god, every ready to inflict terrible punishment upon his sinful, wicked children, a god of sorrows, capable of suffering deep anguish because of our transgressions.

Instead of searching for a God of Light within ourselves, we have searched outside of ourselves for a god of form. We have demanded an extraneous god which our senses could visualize. For that reason we have made thousands upon thousands of gods of some imaged form carved in wood or stone, and worshipped those forms as idols.

Messengers of God, such as Jesus, have appeared at times to tell us the true nature of God. We invariably crucified them, then worshipped them after realizing their divinity.

Religion of today is largely idolatrous for the reason that our primacy demands a god who appeals to the senses. For that reason millions of men worship god through Buddha, Jesus, Mohammed and other messengers, whose form they can sense as visualized images of God.

Those who do so have not yet unfolded sufficiently to know God Himself as the I AM of all the universe. Those many millions would consider one to be a blasphemer who claimed that he walks and talks directly with God in close communion.

Yet mankind has unfolded to that state of Consciousness where there are many who have found the kingdom of heaven within themselves to such an extent that they no longer ask intercession from men of earth for the privilege of contacting God through them.

The mass of mankind still holds tight to the traditions of pagan and heathen superstitions and beliefs. These believe that ordained priests and ministers can save their Souls from sin through baptismal rites and ceremonies. They believe this to such an extent that if a child dies without being baptized, it will have no Soul, or that it will be cast into everlasting fires for having been born in sin. Such horrible beliefs indicate that barbaric state of the mass of today’s humanity. “Hell is paved with the skulls of innocent babes” is a common expression which evidences this horrible belief of many religions of today which still keep alive the blood beliefs and practices of pagan ancestors. The enlightened ones who have come to know God in them are fully aware that no human has any power whatsoever to remit the sins of another, or to save or condemn his Soul, or to intercede for him with God. Man cannot ordain man with power to do anything which a man cannot do for himself by direct unity with god, for God centers every man, awaiting his awareness of that fact.

The coming age of new thinking will see the end of heathen and pagan religious practices for countless thousands these will become the seed for the ending of such practices in those of lesser knowing.

Thus man’s search for God, which is his sole purpose on earth, will find great fulfillment in these coming days of man’s new unfolding. The time has come for all mankind to know that there is nothing which stands between him and God, and that no man who has lived within a mere few thousand years out of all eternity should be worshipped in place of, or even as a symbol of, the eternal God of all Creation who created these men as He created you and me.

All God through man is as idolatrous as the worship of God through graven images is idolatrous. When man knows God, he will no longer need to sense Him through formed images.

The time has now come when men must again be transformed into higher beings through new comprehension. In the cycle in which Jesus lived, he could not even tell His people those things He would tell them today. He then said: “I have yet many things to say unto you, but ye cannot bear them now.” Now we are ready for new knowledge.

We are ready for our new day. In the last one hundred years we have been made ready for it. Our comprehension is greater. We know that what happens anywhere happens everywhere. Even one century ago man did not know that. We have been prepared to know things that man of one hundred years ago could not even begin to understand. God has raised our comprehension so that we shall understand Him when He talks directly to us through the Silent voice of inspiration.

God has prepared us through His messengers—the mystics, geniuses, poets and musicians who have given us our culture. He has talked with us through His rhythms of the heavens by making them a part of us to quicken us with their ecstasy in our search for the kingdom of heaven.

In this age of transition between sensing and knowing, we must acquire cosmic knowledge through the eyes and ears of the Spirit instead of those of the body. We must know how to find God by getting away from the body. We must know how to talk with god so that we know the nature of God. Moreover, we must know and obey God’s law.

Many people say, “’The Secret of Light’ is quite over my head. I get a little bit at a time.” Thank god if you even get a little at a time. The reason you get a little at a time instead of much is simply because the transition from sensing to knowing is a difficult one. If you have been accustomed to acquiring information through the senses, that habit is so strong that you just try to memorize what your senses have recorded on your brain instead of closing your book and talking it over with God directly. That is the only way you can KNOW anything. Your failure to understand is because the sensed records you have engraved upon your brain have no understanding in them. Knowledge is cosmic. When you take your sensed impressions into the Light of yourself and ask that knowledge be revealed to you through the Light, you will then have knowledge concerning what you have been reading not until.

How often you have heard the expression “Be still and know.” To be still for the purpose of knowing is to think your information back into the Light of your inner Self until you have stopped thinking. Silent meditation fixes that information into your Consciousness as knowledge.

Very few people do that. They are quite content with storing vast quantities of information upon their brains. Very few know that they can talk it over with God by thinking it back into His still Light which they also are. Those who do know that acquire great knowledge and power to co with God.

Thinking is not easy. If you study music for the first time, you will find that out. You will be lucky if in half an hour your brain is not too tired to remember any more. You have only learned a few notes and made a few sounds which are not music. It takes months and months of doing that before you know music well enough to produce music instead of sound. Until that which you read from the notes reaches your very Soul, you do not know music nor can you produce music.

For this reason, everyone should bend every effort to make the transition from sensing to knowing so that his creations can be powerful and masterly interpretations of the Light of ALL instead of being parrot repetitions of memories stored in one’s brain as information is stored in an encyclopedia.

It is only through thus adding to our knowledge that we become transformed to a greater awareness of our immortality. Like the little parts of the complex machine that serve their purpose only when they become one whole, so do we know our purpose on this journey only when we are enabled to forget our separateness by knowing the whole.

A man with a certain name lives at a certain address and thinks of himself as separate and apart from all Creation. A brook comes from the sea by way of the heavens. It seems to be a unit which is separated from everything else, but it is forever connected with the heavens and the sea. We do not see the connection between the heavens and the brook but they are, nevertheless, forever connected. Though we cannot see the connection, we can know it.

Likewise man cannot see his connection with his source in the universal sea of Light, but he can know it. That is the very essence of the transition man is now undergoing which will transform him into a higher being.

The transformation will come through man’s greater awareness of the Light within him. The more man becomes transformed through knowledge of the Light, the more he knows that his purpose in life is to find God in order to become one with Him.

the law of balance

The Law of Balance is the Law of Love upon which the universe is founded. This law is given to man for his coming renaissance of greater comprehension. It is, of all laws, the most inclusive and the most simple. It consists of but three words. These three words are the very foundation of all our material existence, all phenomena of matter or interchange between humans, economically, socially and spiritually.

I will read to you from The Divine Iliad.

“Great Art is simple. My universe is great art, for it is simple.

“Great art is balanced. My universe is consummate art, for it is balanced simplicity.

“My universe is one in which many things have majestic measure; and again another many have measure too fine for sensing.

“Yet I have not one law for majestic things, and another law for things which are beyond the sensing.

“I have but one law for all My opposed pairs of creating things; and that law needs but one word to spell it out, so hear Me when I say that the one word of My one law is


“And if man needs two words to aid him in his knowing of the workings of that law, those words are:


“If man still needs more words to aid his knowing of My one law, give to him another one, and let those three words be:


Balance is the foundation of all human relations—of the universe itself. The stars of heaven move in obedience to it. They cannot do otherwise. Cosmic disaster of untold dimension would follow such disobedience.

The starry universe is so absolute in its balance that the movement of a dewdrop on any one planet necessitates the readjustment of the orbits of all the stars of heaven to that microcosmic event. Because of that law all happenings are universal. Any action anywhere is extended for repetition everywhere. All motion is as omnipresent as the Light of God is omnipresent. All effect is universal.

God is balance. From the stillness of His balance in the unconditioned One Light, He extends His balance to the conditioned universe of motion as two opposite unbalanced conditions of two lights which seek balance through each other.

Oppositely pairs in Nature seek balance through each other by repeatedly giving all that each has to give to the other in rhythmic sequences. In Nature this process continues perpetually because in Nature all givings of one are perpetually balanced by equal regivings of the other. Nature never takes that which is not given.

This universe is founded upon love as manifested in the giving of one opposite to the other for regiving. The earth gives its forests to the heavens and the heavens give them back again to earth for equal regiving. Every dewdrop given by the heavens is equally regiven to the heavens by the earth.

Equal interchange between opposite conditions manifests the love principle of balance upon which God’s universal body is founded.

Whatever is true of God’s universal body is true of man’s body. It is the equality of balance between the giving and regiving of Nature which makes its transactions perpetual. The lack of the love principle of rhythmic balanced interchange in the transactions of men is the reason for the ills of the body and for the disasters which make continuance of relations between men impossible.

The seller of goods is also a buyer. If the seller gives less to his customers than the value of what he charges, he deprives his customer of the ability to regive that which the seller needs to again become a seller. By sacrificing the good which is the foundation of continuance in any business, the love principle has been subtracted from the transaction in the measure of inequality of interchange.

Neither man nor nation can continue an interchange of relations upon a harmonious basis of multiplying power when the universal love principle is violated. The law of balance is absolute. He who breaks that law will be equally broken by it.

If each of the two conditions which forms the basis for every transaction between pairs of opposites in Nature can be kept in balance with the other, the resultant effect is good. When they are out of balance with each other, the resultant effect is bad.

God and bad and evil the degree in which all pairs of oppositely effects of motion are either in balance with each other or out of it. In all our human relations we, ourselves, make our own good and bad, or evils and sins, by our desires and decisions to act either in or out of balance with Universal Law.

There is no sin or evil in Nature, for Nature observes the law of balance. Every unbalanced effect in Nature is balanced by its opposite unbalanced effect.

The play of Creation consists of dividing all idea into two opposite parts.

What each half does in relation to the other half constitutes the play.

Such divisions into halves are male and female and seller positive and negative and expansion, and countless other divisions of ideas into unbalanced pairs for the purpose of expressing those ideas.

Whatever these opposed pairs do in any transaction results in an effect.

All human relations are thus divided, and transactions between humans result in either good or bad effects which we call happiness or misery in accordance with whether the transaction is balanced or unbalanced.

Man can make whichever he chooses. He can make happiness, success, wealth, friendships and health only by obeying the law. He can never find them by disobeying the law.

For aeons mankind has been breaking the law in an endeavor to find happiness, wealth and power. Civilization has been built by the unbalanced power of might. Nations have enriched themselves by impoverishing other nations, expecting to find happiness by giving misery to attain power by depriving others of power. Without any exception, those who have broken the law have been equally broken by the law. This war world of today is the result of yesterday’s breaking of the law.

Good, bad, evil, success or failure are not qualities of Nature. They are the product of man’s actions resulting from his thinking; just as the product of his factories is the result of his thinking.

Man can manufacture a pair of shoes which cause him physical agony. If they do not fit his feet, they are out of balance with their purpose. He can also manufacture physical and mental agony by unbalanced actions and decisions regarding his domestic, business or social relations. All of man’s troubles and blessings are manufactured by man.

Man manufactured the misery and agony which drenched the world with the blood of all nations by manufacturing the conditions which made that misery inevitable. In Nature all effects of motion repeat their kind as though mirrored from cause to effect. Misery inflicted by greed and selfishness is radarred back to the giver as misery. Likewise the giver of love begets love by the same law.

The law of love is absolute in Nature. It has no relation to morality, religion, sin, good or evil. It is the cause of all effect. The effect has no reality. Cause alone is.

One cannot sin against God. God’s universe of love is balanced. Man cannot upset God’s balance. He can but upset his own. He can create agony for himself or his fellow man by sinning against himself or his fellow man, but he cannot create agony for the God of love. God’s Mind is eternally ecstatic. His Light is forever in equilibrium—at rest. God’s creation is perfect. To the God Mind all stages of the workings of

Creation are always perfect. No matter how unbalanced by unrhythmic is the interchange between any of the opposites of creating things, that unbalance in them is balanced in God, just as the unbalance of the lever is balanced in its fulcrum.

In this respect I again quote from The Divine Iliad; All men will come to Me in due time, but theirs is the agony of awaiting.” That means the agony is man’s alone, for man is manifesting God’s idea of cause and effect in his Creation by unbalanced actions as well as by balanced ones.

For that reason man’s prayers to God should be to ask for knowledge and wisdom to manifest God worthily in order that his thinking and his acting shall have the balance of the Light in them.

When we ask forgiveness for our trespasses as we forgive those who have trespassed against us, it should not be in the sense that we have trespassed against God, or caused Him grief or sorrow because of our acts, for that is impossible. It should be in the sense that we have trespassed against ourselves and our neighbors by breaking the law of rhythmic balanced interchange in our dealings with them. We thus hurt ourselves and every other man on earth by lowering the standard of all mankind. Conversely, every balanced act raises the standard of all mankind, but no unbalanced act can affect universal balance.

From the Creator’s point of view, it is cause and effect working perfectly in accordance with Universal Law. Many of man’s prayers ask God to violate Universal Law in order that man may escape the hurt brought on by his own unbalanced acts. All through the war, such prayers arose from every home and pulpit asking the balance of peace and love to arise from conditions of unbalance made by man himself. Many even blame God for their own actions. How often we have heard people say, “If there is a God of love, why does He permit such suffering in the world?” Many go farther and say that God is punishing man for his sins. Many talk of a god of wrath and a jealous god.

Such misconceptions of God and Creation arise from a complete misunderstanding of the quality of love which the Creator has for His Creation. This misunderstanding must be clarified. Man must know the attitude of God toward His Creation; also he must know Creations’s processes.

Creation is the imagined effect of a real cause. The cause is the desire of God to express His balanced, formless, changeless idea by dividing His idea into many parts, giving it many imagined forms, and setting those forms in motion to express the idea in sequences of changing events.

Motion and effect only seem. They have no reality.

God’s attitude toward His creation of a universe of cause and effect is like a man’s attitude toward his own creations. The playwright conceives an idea for a play. It must be based upon cause and effect, governed by the Universal Law of Love, for there is nothing in creation which is not so based. He divides his concept into its many parts, unfolding a story that always depicts transactions between pairs of opposite conditions which manifest the working of Universal Law. He loves his concept, his imaginings, and all of the effects he is creating because of the balanced and unbalanced inter between his characters working out the Law.

In the plot are good and bad, hero and villain, saint and sinner, dark and light, humor and pathos, happiness and agony, kindliness and intolerance. Without these there would be no play. The playwright loves each part of his creation equally with the whole as One Idea. To be a master playwright, each part must be true to Universal Law. Perfection for him means making everything work truthfully in balance with Universal Law.

During his entire period of creative expression, his mental attitude is that of ecstasy which always companies every masterful creation. There is no change of emotion in that ecstasy. He does not hate the villain, despise the meanness of the cheat in his play, or become angry because of intolerance of another character. Nor does he express the opposite emotions of joy, love or happiness because of those happenings which we call good in the play.

The Master Playwright could not do this if he would, for it is not in the nature of the unchanging God to express all of those different emotions at one time. These different emotions are but the imagining of different parts of the whole—and all imagined parts void each other in the whole. God’s whole mental attitude is the changeless one of love for the whole, and ecstasy for the fulfillment of His desire to create.

God, the Master Playwright, is Master Creator. The Universal Play of Creation is His imagining. His mental attitude is one unchanging ecstasy in knowing that the unfoldings of His imaginings are true to His law.

Even the most minute of microcosmic events which manifests His imaginings unfolds with as strict an observance to Universal Law as the most majestic event in His heavens.

As and when they unfold in accordance with Universal Law, His ecstasy for the fulfillment of His desire for creating the imaged forms of His imagining is unchanging. There are no emotions of grief, sorrow, anger, jealousy, or pity in the god because of the happenings to any pairs of His creating things. To Him it is all Good, for all of it is the working of Law.

Imagine how untrue to the nature of the unchanging God to feel the changing emotions of grief, anger, jealousy and other emotions at the same time, in relation to the countless happenings to the infinity of parts in the Master Playwright’s play of Creation as manifested in His vast universe. To the Creator all is perfection.

That which man calls sin and evil are but experiences wherein two unbalanced conditions fail to demonstrate the law of balance by interchanging their two opposed conditions equally. That is all there is to any action whatsoever in God’s creating universe.

If a machine created by man breaks down because of unbalanced interchange between its opposing parts, or because of overwork or lack of oil to lubricate its parts, we do not think of it as evil or sin committed by the machine, or by its creator or operator. We think of it as breaking the laws which govern the successful operation of the machine, as an accident or an experience. Such a breakdown of the machine may be due to bad judgment, negligence, ignorance or other causes, but in every case the cause of it is unbalanced interchange between its opposed interchanging parts and conditions—all traceable to cause and effect.

If man learns something from such a breakdown which will keep him from repeating the cause which led to the accident, he has profited thereby. If he fails to profit by the experience, he will have to again suffer the consequences of it until he does learn to profit by the lesson. In neither case has the thought of sin or evil been connected with the experience.

The same principle applies to man’s human relations. When these are so extraordinarily out of balance that misery, agony or death is the resultant effect, man, individually or collectively, gradually learns a lesson which eventually keeps him from repeating the same breaches of the law. In the meantime, man suffers the effects of his breaches of the law, individually and collectively, by broken friendships, loss of health, failures in business, unhappiness in home, enmities, and countless other ill effects arising from his own creations. These culminate in such colossal disasters as world wars with their consequent wholesale carnage.

To relate any of the ills to sins against God is like relating a tornado to a sin against God. The tornado is the effect of unbalance between the two opposite temperature conditions. One condition is attempting to gain supremacy over the other by outbalancing the other. Universal Law will not permit this breach of the law between opposite weather conditions.

The resultant damage is the ill effect of this breach just as damage to children’s shins is the resultant effect of unbalance between opposite conditions when two children playing seesaw break the law of rhythmic balanced interchange while manifesting the law of balance in playing that game between two men who try to get the better of each other in a business transaction.

Likewise God is not angry with Earth because it generates an angry tornado nor is e grievous or sorrowful because of the damage which Earth perpetrates upon itself. Nor does He threaten the earth with punishment because of such an unbalanced action.

Earth punishes itself for that action by the hurt of it upon itself. The measure of the hurt is the measure of Earth’s breach of the law.

The tornado is a perfect manifestation of the inevitable working of God’s law. It is, therefore, good even to the hurt of it.

All of man’s evil and sinful actions are, likewise good—even though he is hurt by them. So sins and evil relate only to man. To god or Nature, they do not exist. To God, they are but perfect effect of cause.

There is naught but good in the Light of Love from which the universe is begotten, for Love cannot beget anything but Love.

The secret of harmonious human relations lies in a deeper understanding of rhythmic balanced interchange between opposite unbalanced halves of all transactions. Unbalance is necessary in order for interchange to take place, for without two unbalanced conditions motion could not take place at all.

No matter how great the desire is to walk, one cannot do so until he loses his balance by dividing it into opposite halves to become the basis of a two moving cycle. With one unbalanced half, he takes one step, and recovers his balance with the other half of the cycle in order to take the next step. If the interchange is equal, he will walk steadily. If not, he will stagger or fall. He has not committed a sin against God or the universe by thus falling. He has merely hurt his own body and gained an experience in so doing.

Vapors rising from the ocean are balanced by rains falling into it. The balance of this planet in its orbit is so perfect that an astronomer can tell to the split second where it is at any time—or when an eclipse of the sun or moon will take place.

If the earth should vary ever so slightly in its orbit and become out of balance with the other planets in this solar system, its oceans would rise over its highest mountains and sweep all expressions of life from its surface.

The perpetuity of Creation is based upon the constant giving of one half of a cycle to the other half for the purpose of repeating the creative process through another cycle of giving for regiving.

Living things breathe fully outward in order that they may breathe fully inward. Credits at the bank equal their debits. Repayment of credit simultaneously voids an equal debit. Compression in an engine is balanced always by an equal expansion. When an object which has been hurled into the air falls back to earth, it passes every point on its downward journey at the same speed of its upward journey.

Human happiness can come only by obeying Nature’s law of giving in order that the other half of any transaction may equally regive. The greater one’s comprehension of the Universal Law of Love, the grater is one’s ability to obey it.

There are many mothers who bring grief to themselves and great unhappiness to their children by their sacrificial martyrdom. In truth they are not giving are taking.

In the business world, unwise men take more than they give. They do not realize that hey are breaking the Universal Law which will eventually break them to an equal extent. It may not be balanced in the form of dollars and cents but in the loss of good upon which their future business depends.

Man’s ignorance of the Law of Love in personal and world relationships will not serve as an excuse to save him from disaster.

Wealth cannot be acquired from others by might, for wealth thus taken will impoverish him who takes anything which is not given. Nor can power be thus acquired for the weakness of the despoiled will prevail against the might of the despoiler.

Everywhere in the world this law is seen working out its inexorable certainty. Empires built by might are dissolving. Rich world treasuries are disgorging their gold and piling up debt. The blood of every man killed by the sword has been paid for by ten—perchance ten times ten of those who killed. Nations which have fattened on the food taken from others are starving amid the ruins of palaces in which they feasted.

A new world—one world grow out of a universe built on the foundations of hate and fear by unbalanced taking.

A new world must have new foundations, an eternal foundation is not built on one whole—it is built lovingly stone by stone. Thus must man rebuild his world.

Once again read the Law of Love that our Father has given as a foundation to bring everlasting peace to his world of man


the meaning of universal oneness

Everything that is, is of every other thing that is. All things in My universe are indissolubly united as one.

- from The Divine Iliad

When we speak of oneness—or universality unity—or the One Thing of scientific terminology, I doubt if one in a thousand has the slightest idea of what those terms really mean. We are so accustomed to multiplicity of units of every conceivable kind in Nature that separateness and separability are fixed concepts in our thinking. Also our own individuality of so many human individuals makes it well nigh impossible to think of mankind as one man inseparable from other men.

It is still more impossible to think of the whole universe as One Thing with not one separable part. Nevertheless it is true of God’s universe that there are not two separate or separable things in it. Likewise it is true that there are not two individual human bodies or two individual human souls in the vast entirety of this universe.

It is difficult to look into the starry heavens and think of all those millions of stars as one star. Yet they are all so indissolubly bound together that any action or variation upon one is as much a part of ever other one as any happening anywhere happens everywhere.

Everybody who is familiar with radio knows that a voice sounding in En gland can be recondensed into sound anywhere on the planet few realize that every such sound is universal in its extent, reaching to the farthermost star with as much certainty and precision as to the next city from its point of utterance.

The growing comprehension of this electric age makes is possible for moderns to understand that principle of universality which, except for a few mystics, the ancients could not comprehend. These few did understand it, however, for their illuminations into cosmic awareness gave them that all. To them alone, God’s processes of creation are fully known. Such knowledge can never come through the senses until inspiration unfolds in man to a sufficient extent to enable him to see and hear with the eyes and ears of the Spirit within him what he sees and hears with the eyes and ears of his body. When inspired man can interpret the effects recorded upon his senses into the cause of those effects, then he comprehends the omniscience, omnipresence and omnipotence of God. He then has knowledge, but not until.

The more we know how God’s thinking processes take God’s knowing of His one idea apart—give it form and body, with seeming multiplicity, separability and individuality, then void all of those qualities by merging them into the oneness from which they came for the purpose of repeating them eternally—the more we can understand that God alone

IS—that every point in the universe is the same point—that every extension from any one point is as though there were but one dimensionless point in all the universe.

Consider the oneness of any part of God’s idea, such as the calm ocean.

Its unchanging stillness, unbroken by waves of motion which seemingly divide it into many measurable units, might be likened to the stillness of the one Light of God’s unchanging knowing, unbroken by the thinking of that knowing into many seemingly changing and measurable parts.

Upon that calm ocean there are no separate or separable units to give multiplicity or individuality to its oneness. There is nothing there which changes, nothing to measure. One could not put his finger anywhere upon it and return to locate that same point, for every point upon it anywhere is the same point. There is no everywhere in it, for there is no extension in it—nothing that is relative to any other thing there is no other thing in the ocean’s oneness for it to be relative to. The ocean can be relative to the shore, for that is another idea, but the oneness of one idea cannot be relative to itself.

The moment the still balance of the ocean becomes extended to two unbalanced opposite conditions, the unchanging oneness becomes a changing multiplicity. The unity of the ocean is divided into wave units of that idea. Separateness and separability come into seeming being when one can count oneness into infinity—where the measureless can be measured—where variation from oneness gives individuality to varying and changing units.

Wherever unity is manifested by infinite numbers of units, no two of those units are alike. Likewise, where one balanced equal pressure is divided into two opposite unbalanced pressures, motion becomes imperative for the purpose of seeking balance.

The import of this is the fact that all divisibility and multiplicity, all individuality, changing, measure, unbalance and disunity come from oneness unity itself. Furthermore, all of these qualities of separateness return to the oneness from which they came for the purpose of again expressing their separateness in infinite numbers of forever changing units.

That fact of the division and multiplication of the unity of God’s knowing into the infinity of God’s thinking—for taking His One Idea apart and expressing it as many parts—then putting all those parts together again into the unity from which they came—is the one dominant characteristic of Creation. That is what Creation is changing units of moving light arising from the stillness of the one Light, then returning to that stillness for rebirth into light of motion.

Consider another phase of separateness, changing, individuality and measureableness arising from the same ocean as mists and vapors instead of waves.

The love principle of Nature is manifested by the giving of ocean to the heavens and the regiving of an equal amount by the heavens to the earth. Multiplicity, separateness, individuality and the variation of changing are manifested in the countless units of cloud forms, raindrops, brooks, creeks, rivers, waterfalls, torrents and other forms which manifest the idea of water when set in motion as an infinity of units.

Consider the individuality of brooks, rivers and other streams. Each has its separate form. No two are alike. Their individuality is named by man as Stony Creek, North Mountain Brook, Hudson River or Niagara Falls.

The forms of each unit of water thus divided from its oneness are as different from each other as every man is different from every other man.

Consider, also, the fact that every raindrop, book, river and stream seeks the unity of the ocean from which it came for the purpose of finding the balance of that oneness in order that it can repeat its seeming separateness.

In this manner, life springs from oneness to manifest one of the life cycle, and returns to oneness as death to manifest the other half. That is the inviolate order of Nature. There is no other order. That is the law of

Nature. There is no other law than that one of rhythmic balanced interchange between the opposite halves of cycles which forever spring from oneness to manifest oneness in multiple forms of individual expressions.

When we say that life of man flows through him to manifest the idea of man as a part of the God, it is like saying that the ocean forever flows through each brook and river to manifest the idea of the ocean.

Whenever we say that man has a forever changing body to manifest the idea of man, it is like saying that the brook has a forever changing body to manifest the idea of the brook.

Likewise, when we say that our bodies live and die because they appear and disappear in cycles, it can likewise be said that the bodies of brooks and rivers appear from the mist, disappear into the oneness of their source and reappear from it in countless cycles of appearance, disappearance and reappearance.

We cannot see the bodies of brooks when they are mist of heavens, nor when they disappear into the oneness of their ocean source, but that does not mean that there is a discontinuance anywhere in their cycles.

Likewise, then man’s body disappears from our sensed vision into the earth and heavens from which it formerly appeared as an assemblage of gases, liquids and solids, we think of that body as having discontinued.

We say it is dead. Yet it will appear from that same oneness of earth and heavens into which it disappeared as the same kind of a complex body which has no resemblance whatsoever to the earth or heavens from which it sprang.

Every individual separate thing which appears from any unitary source, whether from space, seed, earth, ocean or sun, disappears into that same oneness to lose its identity in its unity, and as surely reappears from that same source to regain its identity as a multiple unity of that one. That, again, is God’s law. That is the order in which Nature asserts its continuity. The wombs of Nature are also tombs. Rebirths arise from death. Earths and heavens interchange equally. What earth gives to heaven in one of a life cycle, heaven gives back to earth to complete the cycle.

Consider the earth. If you dig a shovel of it anywhere, it all seems the same, yet out of it have come, and gone, countless millions of many varieties of flowers, insects, birds, animals, vegetables and chemical compounds to become digested into the oneness of that shovel full of earth. Think of the marvelous colors of growing things; think of the perfumes of flowers, the sounds of insects or of animals which have come from that earth and have gone back into the oneness of its dust.

Think of the noises of city streets and of industry. All these have come from that dust of earth and have returned to it as death, as the death half of their cycles for reborning as their opposite life half.

Consider the seed of the tree. In its oneness it is the whole tree, every leaf of it—no two leaves being alike—every branch and twig of it, the bark of it, and the spiral of its unfolding. Yet the finest microscope in the world could not find even one of those countless leaves which will unfold from that seed into the variformed chlorophyll greens that, likewise, could not be found in the seed.

Consider the sun itself. In its oneness of incandescent light is every unit of form in all this creating universe. All animal life and vegetable life is there, together with all mineral forms, forms of metals, of crystals, the ruby, diamond and sapphire. Throughout the immense bulk of the sun is as much a oneness of simulated light in its incandescent form as the earth is a oneness of simulated light in its condensed form.

Everything we know of in our familiar environment of earth comes from the sun to manifest the idea of creating things in countless individual units of each idea. Our senses recognize these forms. We give each one a name to recognize its individuality. We analyze each one and note its differences from every other one.

Consider all waves of the ocean as being extensions of the ocean; therefore all being extensions of each other. If each wave is an extension of every other wave, it therefore follows that every action taking place on any one wave is likewise taking place on every other wave.

As no two waves are alike, so likewise are no two actions alike. A powerful action may take place upon one wave such as the catastrophe of a steamship broken in two, while nothing extraordinary takes place upon any other wave, small or large, within miles of that catastrophe.

Yet it cannot be said that one wave of the ocean was guilty of sinking that great ship. Every wave of the entire ocean, small and large, near and far, was equally responsible for the sinking of that ship, for one wave could not be except that all other waves be.

Likewise, all men, being extensions of each other, are equally responsible for the actions of each and every other man. No man on earth can say, “I am innocent. I have done nothing to hurt anyone.”

Civilization is the sum total of all mankind’s thinking. It is what every man has made it. Not even the unborn babe is exempt from guilt of the entirety of the world’s criminal actions as well as he is glorified by the greatest of noble actions. Every act of every man either lifts or lowers all mankind, as every raindrop and rising mist either raises or lowers the entire ocean. The Hitlers, Mussolinis and Napoleons are the products of the same civilization as are geniuses such as Mozart, Beethoven, Wagner, Michelangelo, Leonardo da Vinci and Edison.

When one man hurts the world, it is because hate is in the world as a product of man’s thinking. No one could or would hurt another if love alone were in the world.

Not one man in all Creation, except Jesus, has manifested only love. The world of men hate and fear as well as love.

Everything in this solar system emerged from the sun to manifest its own individuality in countless units. It then returns to it to lose its individuality and separateness in the oneness from which it sprang.

That which was hot incandescent formless light becomes the cool form of a meadow violet, or orchid of the swamp, or a rose in your garden.

The oneness of earths and oceans comes from the oneness of the sun.

Each is an extension of the sun just as all forms which emerge from their seed are extensions of their seed—as their seed are extensions of the sun.

This is a universe of One Thing—the still Light of God. All creating things in it are simulations of that Light expressed by motion.

All variations of form in the universe are variations of motion. Variation of motion deceives the senses of man into believing in varied substances of varied things. There are no substances nor varied things.

Individuality, separateness, change, measure and form are due entirely to spiral light which centrifugally extend from the sun and return to it centripetally to repeat the extension and retraction.

There are no separate things in the universe. There are no two of anything. The universe is wholly MIND, omnipotent, omniscient, omnipresent MIND.

That which we call vibrating waves of matter are but the electric recordings of God’s knowing as manifested by His thinking.

God alone IS.


“I am newly come from the high heavens bearing a gift of love to man, to tear away the veil which hides the radiant face of God. To extend to man knowledge of his God, so that man may know himself as an extension of the One being of the Universe, is the purport of my message. Therefore, hear thou me, all peoples of all nations.” From The Divine Iliad

Who knows the meaning of oneness? Until one knows that meaning, one believes that he lives and dies as a separate person, not knowing of his universality as a part of the WHOLE of Creation.

The brook on the mountainside is an individual; its name is Laughing Waters. Everyone knows that individual on the mountainside, knows where to find it, knows its song of laughing waters, knows its form just as we know the form of John Jones and Susie Smith—as individuals.

But that brook is being born and reborn forever and ever. Its individuality is a continuous One, an Eternal One, an Immortal One.

That brook is forever seeking the oneness from which it came for the purpose of again becoming that brook whose name is Laughing Waters.

It came from the ocean, it sought the heavens to find rest, and it returned to the ocean to express the individuality of the One from which it sprang, for the purpose of expressing the idea of water.

It is forever attached to the heavens. It never is separated from the heavens. It is not just a brook which begins on the mountainside. If it could think, it would think of itself as an individual brook; it would not realize that it is replenishing itself forever from the heavens to be forever reborn for the purpose of seeking the oneness from which it comes. Nor could it realize that it is repeating itself as an individual forever and forever only because of its inseparability from both the heavens and the sea.

We are all seeking that oneness and we are all seeking separateness in individuality, forever and forever. The greatest desire of man seems to be to retain his individuality. “I am John Jones; I live in Boston; my address is so and so. Will I always be John Jones? When I come back again, will I remember who I am. And when the play is finished on this planet, will I start again as John Jones? Will I keep my individuality?:

That is the perpetual question of all mankind.

John Jones does not realize that he sprang from the eternal, immortal, ONE UNIVERSAL BEING, and is constantly being replenished by Him. John Jones, the individual, could not say, “Before Abraham was, I AM.” He would not know what it meant. But John, knowing of his oneness with the One from Whom he sprang, and from the ever replenishing of that oneness from the light of the heavens Jones, knowing the rhythm of his body as something which is flowing out of him and into him all the time, unfolding and refolding from light of sun and earth—never being the same for a moment, john Jones could say, “Before Abraham was, I AM,” and he would know what it meant.

To be a great individual is to know how to lose one’s life in order to find it—to die sequentially in order to sequentially reborn.

Every thought is a cycle. One half of each cycle is away from God toward separateness; the other equal half is back toward God to oneness. Each action of life is the fulfillment of the law of the two opposite desires of God to manifest in units and multiplicity as individuals drawing their power from God, knowing of their relationship with God—and then returning to God in every thought cycle as in every life cycle. In thinking, we concentrate to manifest God by building form images which are conceived first in the Mind of God and then extended through the Mind of man in form images created by man’s co with God. We must decentrate to conceive and then concentrate to create form of our concepts.

When we can do that, we can say, “Before Abraham was, I AM.” We can also say it with authority and know that we are one with God. Men who can knowingly say this are great individuals—and there are but few of them in millions. On the face of the earth today, 999,999 of every million do not know it. They do not know of their immortality as sons of God. They are the individuals who wish to retain their individuality, hug it, nurse it, not knowing from whence their power comes—not knowing that separable units of any idea of God’s Creation are impossible.

In this new age, we must have more of such universal men. The cosmic age is coming into being. This is the age in which we shall know God, know His nature in order that we may obey is laws. The message of The Divine Iliad is a cosmic message of power for all who are going out into the world to manifest Oneness through multiplicity.

The way to be a creative individual is to know that each person is an inseparable extension of the One Great Individual. Never lose sight of that for a moment. Do not pray morning, noon and night at times intervals. Let your prayers be continuous, from moment to moment. To know God is to be God. To know God, one must decentrate—which means to stop thinking to lose one’s individuality in Oneness with god.

For each decentrated thought goes to the Source to bring back the concentrated expression of it for the purpose of being a great individual by knowing one’s immortal Self as an extension of God.

The Divine Iliad is a message to the New Age—to the new race which will spring from new knowing of God the laws of Nature of the relationship of man to God, not as separate units of the man idea but as unity wholeness—oneness—inseparable oneness. Within the message is the secret of Light. God is Light. Light is all that IS. To know the secret of Light is to know all things.

Immortality manifests immortality. But when we leave out immortality and manifest only mortality, we are weaklings. We have been weaklings for too many centuries many long centuries. Let us grow up; let us awaken into the Light of one New Day! Let the spiritual be reborn in us.

Let us rise above our sensing and know that we are extensions of the ONE Source—then let us manifest that source in power.

are we really alive?

There is such confusion concerning Life and the Life Principle. In animate beings, we generally think of the Life Principle as the pulsing heartbeat we say that bodies live when the heart is beating and that they die when the heart stops beating.

The fact is that bodies neither live nor die. Bodies express life, but the expression of life is not Life. Life is in the one still motionless Light of the Creator Himself, and is expressed in bodies as an extension of life evidenced in Nature. The Creator alone lives as the One Universal

Being. The Creator alone lives as the One Universal Being. The Creator is LIGHT—one still Light of all. Creation is God’s knowing expressed by His thinking.

The whole creating universe, therefore, is but a pulsing electric record of God’s thinking expressed by electric waves of motion. Man’s body is, therefore, but states of motion which record the idea of man as one part of the whole idea of creation. Waves of motion cannot know anything, nor can they live or die. Waves belong to the electric universe which manifests God’s idea in forms of that idea, but the body itself thus expressed is not the idea. The idea is never created, it remains forever in the Mind of the Creator.

This brings us face to face with the fact that the body is not the Person or Self of man. The Self of man is God in man. God is the One Universal Being. The One Being alone lives. The One being alone is eternal and immortal.

The body of man is eternally repetitive. It forever appears, disappears, and reappears in cycles. We call the cycles of man’s appearance and disappearance life and death; but bodies, never having lived cannot die.

There is no death in all the universe. There is but a continual repetition of life cycles of rebirth into their two opposite expressions which we call life and death, but both are, in fact, one.

It is this supposition that the person is the body, and that the body lives and dies, that causes man to think that bodies are realities when, in fact, all reality is in the Spirit which centers man—that core of identity by which each individual knows himself as “I.” That “I” of the individual person is not in the body. It can never disappear. The “I” is eternal—it is immortal.

It will simplify our comprehension of the nature of the universe to realize that all we have got to deal with in the entire universe is Light— the one Light of God, the Creator, and the two lights of God’s thinking which is electrically recorded as matter and space. These two opposite expressions are represented by incandescent light of the sun and the black light of space. Our bodies are composed of electric waves of those two lights interwoven into forms just as the tapestry weaver weaves forms into fabric.

Bodies of all creating things are merely the electric product of Mind thinking, expressing mind. It is not logical to conceive of any electrically product as living or dying. Even though it is a human body, it is as much a product of God’s thinking as the automobile is a product of man’s thinking. We never think of the automobile as “living,” even though it expresses power and motion and has the heartbeat of the electric current which activates it. We know that the Intelligence which manifests life, power and motion in that car is in the Intelligence which operates it and is not in the car itself.

The sooner we can realize that our bodies are as much machines which obey the will of the Intelligence which operates them, as all of men’s machines likewise are, the more we will look to that centering

Intelligence of man as the reality. We must some day realize that the body is but an instrument which periodically wears out and has to be replaced just as automobiles wear out and have to be replaced.

What we have said of the Life Principle is true also of knowledge and power. We think of knowledge and power as qualities which belong to our bodies. Knowledge and power are also cosmic qualities which are in

God only. Our bodies know nothing, nor have they the power to lift even one finger without reaching for that knowledge or power through the electric cables of light which extend from the still Light of God to the moving light waves which our bodies are.

Waves of water extend from the calm sea. Waves of water manifest the power of the sea, but that power is not in the wave of motion but in the still sea itself. That power is in the sea whether manifested by waves or not.

Likewise, our bodies are light of motion extended from the stillness of the One Light within which is all power, all knowledge and all presence. Knowledge and power are, therefore, but manifested in the light waves of motion which our bodies are: but they, themselves, have no knowledge of power, just as they have no life or death.

The belief that our bodies are ourselves leads us, also, to believe that our bodies think and that our brains do our thinking. This, also, is not true.

Our brains are but the electric storehouses for memories recorded upon them as a result of the experiences of our senses. They are, also, the nerve center of all parts of the body just as a switchboard is the nerve center of multiple extensions. Without that switchboard, the distant parts of the body could not make the rest of the body aware of their condition, nor could any part of the body act to express the will of is centering Intelligence.

The will to act is not in the body, however. It, too, is in the centering Intelligence which operates the body; and that centering Intelligence is the God which man is. The will to act is in the Person, the Being, which man is. It is not in the body.

Gradually, man emerges from his primate jungle abode to the high mountain top of his divine inheritance. The farther he is removed from his early beginnings and the more he is extended into the Light of all knowing, the more he becomes aware of that God which motivates his body, and the more he relies upon it instead of his body.

For this reason, man gradually becomes co with god by constant intercommunication with god through the language of Light which man knows as inspiration. Inspiration is man’s direct intercommunication with God. It is the basis of all genius. It is the answer to the difference between the average man and the rare mystic.

Look ye, therefore, to the Light within you and not to the body with which you but manifest that Light; for in that is your only way to power, and that only way is toward God, the Source of all things, without Whom nothing in this universe could be or become.

genius inherent in everyone

I shall read to you from The Divine Iliad. I wish these words to be burned into your consciousness because they are fraught with much meaning.

“Man is Light when he knows that he is Light. Through My Light alone can man know Me.
“To know Me is to be Me.
“When man knows the Light which binds all things to Me , he is then ONE with Me.
“Behold in Me the One, inseparable.
“Two things there are not in MY universe. There is but one.
“Everything that is, is of every other thing that is. Nothing is of itself alone. All things are indissoulably united.
“This is a universe of seeming: an imaged universe of thinking: an action universe of desiring. That which Mind desires will appear in the image of that desire.
“Desire ye what ye will and, behold, it standeth before thee. Throughout the aeons it has been thine without thy knowing, even though thou hast but just asked for it.
“Sit ye not and ask, acting not, for thy desire will not come thy way to thee unaided by thy strong arms.
“Behold, I am within all things centering them; and I am without allthings controlling them, but I am not those things which I center in them and control in space surrounding them.
“I am the center of My universe of Me. Everywhere I am is the center of all things, and I am everywhere.”

It is my desire to correct the commonly accepted misconception regarding the idea that geniuses are specially born. By genius, I mean that quality of Consciousness possessed by such outstanding geniuses as Rubens, Leonardo, Titian and Raphael; such philosophers as Socrates, Plato, Marcus Aurelius, Plontinus, Laotzu and Confuscius; such mystics as Buddha, Moses, Mohammed, Baha’u’llah, and the supreme mystic of all time, Jesus the Nazarene. Also our modern geniuses such as Beethoven, Mozart, Chopin, Rachmaninoff, Paderewski, Edison, Marconi, and their prototypes which are altogether too few in these thousands of years of world history. None is so rare among men as a genius. Out of hundreds of millions, we have but one.

Go down through the pages of history and count them. You can put them all on a very small page. From these few, the culture of our race and its very resurrection from the jungle has come. These few have been our path to our ultimate mountain top. Our awareness of our very souls has come to us from these few who first found God in themselves and extended their awareness to each one of us in the measure of our ability to receive that awareness.

And even more rare are the mystics—one in billions or even in tens of billions.

Is it any wonder, then, that people say “geniuses are born as geniuses, and there is no hope for us.” I do not blame people who say that. I do not wonder when people ask: “Is there any hope for me?” I do not wonder when parents discourage their children who wish to be important in the world and say, “There is no genius in our family—not great musician—no inventor. We are just everyday people. Why are you wasting your time? Go get a job.” And that happens thousands and thousands of times as parents pull children down—inspired children who begin to know the Light in themselves recognize the Light in themselves. Desire is keen in young people at such awakenings. It is a great crime for parents to strip the very souls of their children when they thus hear the Inner Voice of the Light and wish to manifest it.

We all inherit all that God has to give. The maximum of genius is in everyone. A spoonful is not given to one and a bowlful to another and a bushel to another. We are all born equal in the Light of God. We are His omniscient Light, and all of it centers in us. The only difference between the greatest genius in the world and the ordinary man is that the genius is aware of the Light within him and the ordinary man is not aware of that Light. The omnipotent Light is in everyone—all of it—in all of its fullness. Likewise, all knowledge is in the Light of everyone, awaiting one’s awareness of it.

Light is the Self and Soul of everyone; the omniscient, omnipotent and omnipresent Light which is God. That Light of all is the foundation of Creation. It is the One still Light from which the two moving lights of this electric universe spring to manifest the One.

Gradually, and all too slowly, we become aware of the Light of our Soul Selves. We have been out of the jungle for only a few thousands of the millions of years of man’s unfolding. We are in the infancy of the human race—the wonder is that so many have become aware of even so much.

Do not include among so geniuses the men of great information who have given us discoveries based upon research and observation.

Those men are no greater in knowledge than the ancient men who discovered the flame, the wheel, the boat and the sail for the boat. They are greater only in their greater amount of information and their skills gained from greater powers of observation and will to work. All material civilization has grown from a material standpoint. The early discoverers of the boat, the sail, the wheel and the plane were but keen observers of material phenomena. More specialized observation, research and reasoning from such observation has brought us to where we are now.

We have but multiplied our power of observation of material phenomena. While thus multiplying our ability to observe, we have multiplied our reasoning and thinking powers and our skills for the purpose of learning how to put more things together and take them apart.

While learning the HOW, we have never learned the WHY or WHAT.

That is why science today has so little knowledge of CAUSE. It produces effects but cannot tell the WHY of those effects.

The greatest living scientists do not know what electricity is; nor can they define gravitation, magnetism, light, life, energy, nor the construction of matter. Their theories in these respects are but wild guesses which are so often changed that scientific textbooks become obsolete in a few years. For that reason, the world of today is well informed with observed effects and skills in the use of materials but has practically no knowledge.

Effects of motion cannot be known because they are transient, changing, evanescent things. They can but be comprehended. Knowledge lies in CAUSE, and until we know cause in the why of things, we have no knowledge.

Where are we today? Information and skills have put us where we are now, not knowledge. Knowledge is the omnip0otent, omnipresent and omniscient Light. That Light is within everyone and everything to its fullest extent. It is in every cell of one’s body, centering it. It is in the magnetic poles of everyone, controlling them. You may have that Light of all for the asking. Knowledge is cosmic; it is universal.

Desire what you will of it and it will unfold within you. You will suddenly become consciously aware of it by receiving a flash of inspiration. That flash is your answer.

We are what we desire to be. We can be what we wish to be. If we make a plan of our own lives and desire that plan to be fulfilled, we will become that. And all the laws of the universe will help us to become that. Each step in the unfoldment of desire leads to new unfoldment.

Desire to be great and you will be Desire to kill and you can also kill.

The universe helps equally in either case. The universe works with each person to help him fulfill his desire, no matter what that desire is. We can make or break ourselves. Our lives are our own making. If we work with the law of balance, we achieve balanced results. If we break the law, the law breaks us to an equal extent—and immediately.

I often say to groups, especially the salesmen’s groups to whom I have talked for many years: “Mediocrity is self inflicted; genius is self bestowed.” It lies with you. A genius is one who is conspicuously aware of the Light in him; one who lives in the balanced rhythms of the God Light. A genius is a co with God. He is the bridge between man and God. The geniuses of the world give us our culture. They uplift mankind.

A mystic is one who is more fully aware of the Light. He is the supreme genius. Jesus, the one mystic of all time, can never be exceeded, but he can be equaled. The end of the journey of man is to equal Jesus in full cosmic consciousness of the Light.

On one of these evenings, I will tell you the story of the journey of man from the jungle to the Light. All mankind will eventually have full conscious awareness of the Light whether he will or not. Even though he walks toward the dark, he must eventually turn and go the other way.

He has no choice in the matter. When he has sufficiently punished himself by walking toward the dark, he will turn to ease his own self inflicted suffering. Each one of us is walking either toward the dark or the Light.

The decision as to which way you walk is under your control. You are either seeking God or trying to escape from Him. The genius or mystic

seeking the ecstasy of the Light. He lives in that wonderful ecstatic world of aloneness, and prefers to. He is never alone—for he is with God God—creating with God.

He is forever interpreting the inspiration of God’s whisperings to him, whether they be in musical rhythms, inventions, poetry or sculpture, or any product of industry. Every man who is inspired to manifest God worthily is expressing the measure of his own genius, whether he manifests it in the kitchen, in the workshop, or in running an elevator.

One who is joyously and ecstatically working to the best of his ability to manifest God in him is expressing the genius in him. He is the one who is walking toward the Light—the one who is trying to be worthy of the Light.

The one who is walking away from God is he who does not wish to be alone. He is afraid to be alone with God; he is afraid to be alone for fear he will run into God. He fears inspiration; he fears the Inner Voice speaking to him. If the Inner Voice ever so much as gets in a little word, he turns on the radio to drown it out. And if the music is not quick enough, he will seek for jazz, speeches or advertising. He will turn the dial here, and back again—change from one place to another—turn it off and go out for a card game to a bar room to drink and seek pleasure for the body in company with other bodies like him. Such a man is not seeking God; he is trying to escape from God. Such a man is not walking toward genius. He uses every effort to find a way to get away from God the moment he finds himself in danger of being alone with his Self.

The genius is just the opposite. He seeks the forest, the quietude of

Nature; he seeks good music, good literature—uplifting things. The great creator Rachmaninoff multiplies himself by dividing himself and giving himself and those divided parts to the whole world for its uplift.

The one who is walking away from God divides himself by himself.

That is the seed he sows for which he reaps the harvest of mediocrity and failure to achieve eternal values.

You who sit in an audience and hear Rachmaninoff, and say, “Geniuses must be born,” or “there is no genius in me,” hear the music of Tschaikovsky or Beethoven any of the music which has the rhythms of heaven in it—the rhythms which make you forget your body as the composer forgot his body when he created it—you who feel thrills up and down your spine while you listen to it are a mirror which is reflecting that genius. His inspiration is being reflected in you. You are being re by him, and that is the evidence of your genius whether you perform it or not, or whether you have ever done anything in your life to express genius.

When you are thus inspired by another, you are multiplying your Self by knowingly becoming one with other Selves. You are unifying your Soul with the universal Soul through your increasing awareness of the universal Soul.

The very fact of its reflection in you is evidence of your own inner genius. You love it, and you walk alone afterward to be in the ecstatic aftermath of that wonderful harmony. For days it keeps recurring to you, whispering the reflection of cosmic rhythms back to you. For days they pulse in your heart and become a part of you, a permanent part of you. It is as though they said to you, “Be me. I am the Light.” The music you heard was the Inner Voice of the Light. It was the door to the Light through which you can enter. Wherever you hear good music or see good art you are inspired by anything whatsoever—and uplifted by it to any extent whatsoever—you are walking toward your own genius in the Light and away from mediocrity.

However, the fruit of genius does not drop into one’s lap. One cannot be a wishful thinker, sitting idly waiting for the material manifestation of one’s thought.

All the great geniuses I have known have certain traits in common, and not the least of these is a great capacity for work. They find inspiration in their great reverence for Nature and a deep desire to be alone. Their awareness of God is born in “aloneness” with Self.

Personal contact with such men as Paderewski, Leopold Godowsky, George Gershwin, Ossip Gabrilowitsch, Victor Herbert, John Philip Sousa, Caruso and others among musicians; with Coolidge, Shapley, Michaelson, Millikan, Jeans, Edison and others of the great scientists and inventors—was living proof to me that these men had unfolded their genius because of their cooperation with God.

In their oneness with the Source, they became immune from fatigue and their inner awareness is portrayed in a seemingly unlimited personal power of accomplishment.

Likewise, I, too, found the kingdom of heaven within me since the age of seven I have consciously walked and talked with God. Whatever I have created has been co with God, in that ecstasy of Mind which is the unchanging nature of God. Whatever I have achieved is because of the awareness of God working with me as One Mind—achieving through me as One Thinker—not two or three times a day and after meals by saying prayers periodically in words—but continuously, moment by moment.

I do not think I have ever prayed in words. I pray in conscious desire. I pray in concepts—concepts of whole ideas, not parts. I never go to sleep at night without consciously thinking that kind of prayer in which I express desire in whole ideas of what my day for the morrow must be. I do not weaken my prayer by trying to find words for it. I keep my desire strong by not thus dividing it into words or in parts. My prayers are communions, not conversations.

The night is the most important part of life. We waste our precious nights through not knowing what sleep means, and what it is that sleeps.

Certainly it is not Consciousness which sleeps. It is also certain that there is no such state as unconsciousness. We must know that in order that we may make use of our nights to hasten our journey to our mountain top and not be limited to the day alone.

The day is for thinking and acting; the night is for gaining new knowledge and inspiration for manifesting God in a masterly way. If our thinking is an extension of Light within us, our creations are masterpieces—and they must be because God does not fail us when He inspires us with His mighty rhythms.

God does not allow mediocrity to pass through us when the ecstasy of our thinking reflects the ecstasy of His thinking. The wholeness of God’s knowing and the rhythm of His ecstasy within us makes us forget all time—forget all body—forget everything but the Spirit within us. By so thinking, we unfold our genius. In like manner, we revitalize our bodies through the inner joyousness of Mind which insulates the body from

toxins engendered by fears, worries, and the boredom of monotony. All who desire to thus awaken their inherent genius may do so by thus desiring to awaken it. “How can I acquire cosmic consciousness?” people ask. “How can I become cosmically educated, as you have?” I have often been asked to tell of my illumination into that rare state of knowing which is known as Cosmic consciousness. I have not formally attended school or a university since the age of nine, but have had a super education and training purely from the Cosmos by walking and talking with God.

Beginning at the age of seven, I have experienced cosmic illumination every May. For ten days or more during these periods, I had to seek aloneness in the forest. The essence of these illuminating experiences was recorded by me and will soon be published as “The book of Early Whisperings.”

Every seventh year these illuminations were very intense. In the seven times seventh year—at forty nine—came the greatest of these periodic illuminations. It was at that time that the cosmic state of all remained with me for thirty days and nights. During those thirty nine days of illumination “The Divine Iliad” was written. This divinely inspired cosmic message was given by our Father so that man could transform himself through new comprehension of His still Light and His electric universe of moving light.

Many people desire cosmic illumination at its fullest as the great mystics have experienced it. This rare experience is very dangerous because it is very difficult for the severed Consciousness to again function in the body by normal coordination of sensation and Consciousness.

The best way to acquire the Light is to become aware of it gradually.

Seek it by desiring it. New awareness and comprehension will then slowly awaken in you as the Inner Voice awakens you through inspiration.

It is better to be gradually transformed as the whole human race marches toward the mountain top than to have it all at once and suffer the crucifixion and aloneness of being ahead of your time and waiting long, patient years in which you may not even speak of it. “Man is forever seeking the Light to guide him on that long, tortuous road which leads from his body’s jungle to the mountain top of his awakening Soul. Man is forever finding that Light and is being forever transformed as he finds it; and as he finds it, he gradually finds the Self, which is the Light. And as he becomes more and more transformed by God Light of the awakening self within him, he leaves the jungle further and farther behind him in the dark from which he is being released by his gradual transformation from the electric awareness of the Spirit. “There are those who seek the Light who are discouraged because they seemingly cannot find it, being wholly unaware that they have been forever finding it. Unknowing ones expect to find it all at once in some blinding flash, revealing all power, all knowledge and all Presence. It does not come that way until one is nearing his mountain top. Man cannot bear too much of the Light at a time while his body is still new. It is too near its jungle to bear the Light. All who are well out of the jungle have already found enough of the Light to illumine their way out of the depths. They are forever finding all they can bear. He who is far out of the jungle and still seeks the Light in the high heavens is forever finding it, and is forever being transformed as he finds it.

“The dark road from man’s jungle to his mountain top glory becomes ever more illumined during the ascent of man from his body to the Spirit. It is a hard but glorious road to climb. All must make it.

“The ascent of man from the dark to the Light is the forever repetitive play which man is playing on this planet.

“When all mankind has found the Light, the play will be finished; likewise this planet will be finished as its abode for men. It will then be rolled off into its ever expanding orbit where Venus is gradually being rolled into place to become the stage for the next repetition of the ascent of man in the solar system.

“We actors of the play must, therefore, be content with the lines of the play revealed to us each moment in life. We must likewise be ever joyous at our continuous transformation bit by bit, moment by moment, from day to day and from year to year. And each one of us learns his part line by line, the better to fulfill them worthily.

“All parts of the play manifested by man are experiences which become actions of the play. All experiences are part of man’s unfolding; each a part of his journey from the dark to the Light which constitutes the play.

All experiences are steps in man’s journey from the jungle to man’s mountain top of glory. All experiences, therefore, are good experiences.

There is naught but good; there is no evil. There is naught but life, there is no death.”

I shall end where I began, by reminding you in burning words from THE DIVINE ILIAD which I wish to recall for your own salvations:

“Man is Light when he knows that he is Light. Through my Light alone can man know Me.
“To know Me is to be Me.
“When man knows the Light which binds all things to Me, he is then ONE with Me.”


The subject of my last talk to you was entitled “genius Inherent in everyone.” Today I will talk to you regarding the mental training of geniuses in all walks of life, the secret of their achievements, their philosophies of life and the experiences they must pass through in order to attain a high goal of success.

I believe all people are messengers of the Universal One, born here on earth to manifest god in them. We are all actors in the divine drama which is unfolding day by day and making civilization what the Creator intends that it shall be. It is from that high point of view that I am approaching this subject of genius, and by genius I mean the super thinking salesman, lawyer, inventor or craftsman, as well as the great artistic geniuses.

The subject of my talk will be the one word THINK. It is the only word in a one slogan used by Thomas J. Watson, President of International Business Machines corporation. That one word THINK is in every room of every office and factory in the 79 countries where that great organization functions.

The text of my subject is from The Divine Iliad; “ALL that God hath, He giveth me; He withholdeth nothing.” By that I mean that all intelligence, knowledge and power are the divine inheritance of every one. Those who become aware of their unlimited mental power climb above all others up the ladder of creative thinking. Others merely absorb the thinking of their fellowmen into the sensed machines of their electric bodies and act like automatons repeating the thoughts and actions of others like parrots.

The popular conception of a genius is that of a rare super to whom qualities have been given which have been denied to the ordinary run of men. The average man looks up to the genius, but never hopes to attain his level.

We often think of God that way, as though He were an extraneous Being that we may look up to from afar, but never see and never know. If I could not feel that I know God and am a part of God, I would feel that life was not worth living. Or if I knew that I could not earn my divine inheritance of genius, I would feel that hope, itself, is a useless thing.

If you do not think that genius is within you, then your life would be as empty and as hopeless as it would be as empty and as hopeless as it would be if you also felt that you could not in any manner comprehend God or God’s presence in Nature.

The idea that genius is reserved for the few and not for all is a fallacy.

Genius is within everyone who thinks. It is a product of Mind, and the completeness of Mind is universal in all beings through which it flows in thought.

Webster says: “To think is to exercise the mind actively in any way.”

The genius is described as one “having exalted and phenomenal intellectual power and creative ability.”

The great geniuses who have given us our standards of civilization have not exceeded three hundred in number since the beginning of this age, out of the millions and millions of people who have been born.

Among the world’s thinkers, there is one greater and far more rare than the genius. He is known as the mystic. So rare is he that one hardly concedes his possible present existence, for, since the beginning of history, hardly thirty mystics have been born out of the countless millions of the world’s people.

A mystic is defined by Webster as “One who relies chiefly upon meditation in acquiring truth.” He defines mysticism as “The doctrine or belief that man may obtain immediate consciousness or knowledge of God.”

Every genius is to some extent a mystic, but the true mystic has a Consciousness of his unity with God to such an extent that the invisible spiritual universe is as perceptible to him as the material universe is to the ordinary man.

The ecstatic state of “Cosmic Consciousness” is the term given to that type of thinking which is common to the mystic. Jesus is known as the greatest of mystics. Mystics are the super of civilization who have attained greatest knowledge and greatest power.

Each one of us gradually becomes aware of the genius or mystic in us by that Silent Voice whispering within each one of us. In the measure of our ability and willingness to listen to the inspiring rhythms which flow through us as direct messages flashed from the Universal Mind are we approaching the genius or the mystic.

Mr. Watson knew that he could create a super of supermen only by increasing their thinking power by inspiring them with greater knowledge and comprehension. He also knew that very few people “THINK” at all and that is why civilization is at such a low standard.

Each person feels quite certain that he thinks, but not one in a hundred really does think. He is merely obeying automatic reflexes inherited through millions of repeated lives.

Mr. Watson knew that people could be taught to think, even to the point of developing the latent genius which is within every man. Tat is why he posted that auto word “THINK” everywhere through his organization, and then instituted certain orderly procedures which compelled his men to think.

For this reason and for his vision which is evolving a higher standard of manhood, I believe Thomas J. Watson to be one of the world’s greatest geniuses, one who has contributed much to the patter of our American civilization.

Just as Leonardo, Michelangelo, Beethoven, Shakespeare, and other geniuses gave us our older culture, so have five Americans predominated in preparing our American civilization for a higher culture and ethical code than we have ever known.

Five Americans whom I believe have made priceless contributions to this New Age which we are about to enter are: George Washington, Abraham Lincoln, Mary Baker Eddy, Thomas A. Edison and Thomas J. Watson. George Washington and Abraham Lincoln wove the pattern of our present civilization and our present idea of a democracy of free men which both lived and fought for—which Lincoln so powerfully expressed in his Gettysburg speech. Thomas Jefferson, Tom Paine and Benjamin Franklin were the nucleus of a group of great Americans who interwove the idea of freedom into its present pattern.

Mary Baker Eddy was the first one in this New Age to remind growing civilization that this is a mental universe.

Mary Baker Eddy was a mystic. She prepared the way for the cooperation of science and religion to open long doors of thought into the New Age which will build a new concept of God in accordance with the new comprehension which this electric age has given us. For this conspicuous service, the ages will owe her an incalculable debt of gratitude.

Edison helped to prepare that new comprehension. As you all know, I made a portrait bust of him and very often, when was working with him, I could see the light in his eyes that proclaimed him to me a super genius, bordering on the mystic. He told me that everything he had ever invented or thought of came to him in timeless flashes.

All mystics describe their revelations as coming to them in flashes of great light. Paul, Buddha, Isaiah, Baha’u’llah and other mystics have vividly described this mental experience to such an extent that in the old days that experience was known as “The Illumination.”

That experience is, in reality, a severance of the cosmic seat of consciousness from the electric seat of sensation. The brain feels that severance electrically as a blinding flash. The consciousness, thus freed from sensation, suddenly becomes cosmically aware of cause instead of being hampered by the sensation of effect. That is what is meant by the biblical statement “And ye shall know all things.”

Edison, building upon foundations laid by Franklin and Faraday, prepared the way for a new comprehension of this electric universe so that we know that anything which happens anywhere, happens everywhere. He prepared the way for our present radio which gives us a new concept of energy and of the universe in general.

Jesus was the consummate scientist. He knew the omnipresence of Light which we have expressed in radio, radar and television, but all He could say in His day was: “I have yet many things to say unto you, but ye cannot bear them now.”

Thomas A. Edison contributed more to elevate man to the new electric awareness than any other scientist or inventor, for he laid the groundwork for practically all of our greatest electrical progress.

Thomas Watson is laying the groundwork for greater international solidarity, thus doing more toward stabilizing civilization in preparation for a new social one order than any other living man. What Washington and Lincoln did politically to bring world freedom and the brotherhood into being, he is doing economically.

He is sowing the seed of a neighborly internationalism which will mark the next great step in the evolution of civilization. As a race, we are hardly out of that tribal stage in which wars are imperative. Neighborly internationalism will make wars impossible. A close study of the international family unity, mutuality and inter friendliness of this world legion of men—all working for a common purpose—will reveal the levening effect of a mighty force working silently against the possibility of mutual destruction and conspicuously in the direction of mutual construction.

What the churches and other cultural organizations are doing religiously and ethically to uplift the race, Mr. Watson is doing practically by demonstrating Truth in practice rather than in theory.

Under the guise of an industrial organization, he is demonstrating brotherly love, unity, justice, cooperation and all the qualities which uplift men from mediocrity to genius, and from irresponsibility to responsibility, throughout the world.

The International Business Machines Corporation is not just a great money business; it is a world man institution which is lifting the whole standard of human thought toward a higher pinnacle.

New ethical principles heretofore unknown in business practice have bound this great international body together as one great family which is as operative under any system of government as it is in the capitalistic system under which it now operates.

Our bodies were made in the same way that this organization was built —by adding thought by thought to it during all time.

Consider our own beginning millions of years before we were what we are now—a single proto cell upon which the light shone. When the light of the sun shines upon the seed of God’s idea, it polarizes that idea into a manifestation of life, for the light is the Life messenger from space. All matter consists of light and man is matter. Every particle of our body is light polarized into pulsating life by light messengers from space. When light shown upon our single cell and polarized it, sensation was born into it. Desire for better and bigger bodies eventually made us what we are.

That was the process of the creation of your body by the Universal Intelligence gradually working out the idea of the body of man as extension of desire. In this universe, nothing is created without the desire for creation. So, gradually, cellular forms were added to our bodies—our arms, our legs, our finger nails, and all the organs, nerves and veins which made us into the very complex automatic machines that we are today.

As we grew and unfolded our patterns, each added particle was connected with every other particle by a sensitized nerve so that each added part automatically took care of itself. To this sensed nerve was added an electric connection with every other part of the body so that eventually there grew up with each body a series of automatic reflexes such as my standing here automatically balanced by relaxed which do not require me to think in order to stand. Automatically I stand here balanced, automatically my heart beats. As the body has grown, part by part, muscles, sinews, sensed nerves and electric flux were directly connected with the brain from which they got their driving power as directed by the Universal Intelligence which consciously manifests through the brain. Be it understood, however, that the brain of the body is not the Intelligence of the person who inhabits the body.

Automatic reflexes make it possible for us to do about ninety per cent of the things we do with about one per cent of thought energy expended. The Mind is free to create patterns for ideas and make decisions for our actions, for upon those decisions and actions lie the success or failure of our lives.

It would be well to illustrate the process of acquiring automatic reflexes by calling to your attention the tireless repetition of the musician, painter, sculptor, or of anyone who must make his body work automatically and leave h is Mind free for thinking his knowledge into form.

Consider the pianist as he painfully thinks each separate note of a chord, then plays it unmusically until the body automatically senses whole bars at a time through his eyes, while his Mind is free to think the interpretation of his inspiration.

The salesman or craftsman must go through the same training in order that his body may act automatically and not sidetrack his Mind from its creative purpose.

This training imparts a memory to every cell of the body, for every cell added to a body has a purpose, and it “remembers” its purpose.

Likewise, each part has a purpose and is reminded of it, and trained for it by the electric extensions which reach from the brain to each cell and part. Thus the fingers which have been added to the body for the mechanical purpose are as much trained into becoming automatons for the fulfilling of their purpose as a regiment of men trained to act in unison will fulfill their purpose as a unit. The salesman whose brain alone is trained parrot to act in accordance with his technical business education is merely a parrot or a robot. He repeats almost automatically the things he has been trained to repeat by the impressions made upon his brain alone. Such training does not develop


Now, it must be known that the brain of a man is not his Mind. Mind is cosmic. The brain is the focal point of the Universal consciousness which centers millions of brains for repetition, just as any expression of Idea which is given back to the Cosmos condenses within millions of radios for repetition.

The brain is merely a seat of sensations and a storage place for the electric patterns of ideas which we call memories of events, which have taken place since our beginnings and, also, for the patterns of ideas which we have stored up as knowledge.

The brain does not think. It merely acts electrically according to the direction of the Consciousness. And it acts only when it is being charged by the universal electric force. That charging process continues for about three of a day and then gives way to a discharging process which we call sleep. The Conscious Intelligence, however, does not sleep or fatigue. It is merely the electrically brain which sleeps or fatigues, thus disconnecting the brain from the Universal Intelligence temporarily.

This fact every genius knows as he knows his alphabet, and this knowledge governs every moment of his life, night and day. He never loses sight of this fact for one moment, for he knows that the penalty of an unbalanced action is an unbalanced body, and the consequent insulation of Mind from body instead of acquiring the freedom of Mind which allows the body to function automatically.

Consider the contrasting thought of the average badly trained wise cracking salesman who thinks he mad do what he chooses on his own time, even to getting drunk and so incapacitating his body that he is unable to do any creative thinking for days.

I recall the reply of one of Mr. Watson’s salesmen who, when I spoke to him about doing something for me on his own time, said, “I have not time of my own. All of my time belongs to the organization. Also all of my time is my own.

What did he mean? He meant that no man who is working out a great idea is free at any time to do anything which he knows he should not do.

If he has an important thing to do the next day, the thing that he does that night has an influence upon the next day’s success. If he carouses, drinks, or spends his time in any unbalancing pursuit, thereby lowering the vitality of his body, or lowers the tempo of the rhythm which flows through him, he incapacitates himself for the next day to the extent in which he has insulated Mind from his body. By so doing, he has not only stolen the time of the organization but stolen his own time. He has delayed his own success and lowered the standard of his entire organization by just that measure of his unbalanced act.

Each man is searching for Self, trying to find that within him which is the higher Self, the Essence of his own immortality.

The young man who is making his way in life, who prates much of free will and thinks that there is a certain time he is going to work for his boss and a certain time he is going to do just what he wishes for himself, is making the greatest of errors, for if he follows the lives of the great geniuses he will see that they have no time for anything except the time that belongs wholly to their Selves and also to the universe.

Let us consider this “free will” idea of the thoughtless. The God of

Natural Law says to us that man has free will to do just as he chooses, but God goes fifty with him on that idea and reserves the right to the reactions of all man’s actions. So with free will, man may do as he chooses but he finds that the reactions to his actions are recorded very

carefully in time and space. God looks out for that with Nature’s electric principle. Every thought and action is electrically recorded in space by wave forms. If these wave forms are unbalanced in their positive, fifty divisions, Nature sees to it that they must eventually become balanced. The power of the whole universe insists upon that. From that law of balance there is no escape. None can avoid it.

There is also a record of all that happens within our bodies as there is in space, and also a record of the debit reaction to them in both body and space. If our action is a good action, the reaction is a good one and we feel no discomfort. We are not made to pay for it. If the action is unbalanced, we must pay for it as surely as the day follows the night even if it takes ten reincarnations to balance it. It is inevitable. We cannot escape it.

The universal law of balance is that principle of equal interchange between all creating things which preserves both the unity and the continuity of the universe.

Mind centers and controls body for the purpose of giving form to ideas through thought, and not for the purpose of indulging the body in unbalancing sensations.

I shall describe to you that thinking of the mystic by means of which you may rise from the position you are in to any other position you desire by understanding the relation of your body to Mind, and the principle by means of which Mind controls your body.

I shall read to you from The Divine Iliad concerning the creative purpose of thinking. This knowledge is vital to all who wish to achieve intellectual or economic supremacy.

“All thinking is universal thinking.
“All thinking beings are thinking in unison. All are creating that which they are thinking.
“All thinking beings are self.
“All thinking beings are creating all things.

“Man is his own creator. Man is creator of all. This shall man know when he shall think within the higher octaves of Light of his Mind.
“When man shall know the language of the Universal One, of whom he is a part, then shall he know the voice of the Universal One speaking within him in the light of universal rhythms which man knows as ‘inspiration.’
“What the Universal One is, I am. What He commands, I command. My purpose is His purpose.
“God lives in me. My inheritance is from God and of God. He gives all to me. He withholds nothing.
“The divinity of me is Thine and mine. It is that which is recorded within the soul of me. It is the Holy Spirit within the sanctuary of me.
“I am an idea of Thine. The body of me is the idea of the soul of me. It isThine and mine. I am the Master Sculptor. My body is the plastic clay. My Soul is the mother of my body, the matrix for my regeneration.
“I am what I am. I shall be what I desire to be.
“What I am, I have desired to be. I am the sum of my own desire.
“I am Thou, Creator of All. Thou art I, Creator of All. I am Thou, Creator of myself, for Thou hast made it known in my heart that I am not of myself alone. I am Thou and thou art I. I am of the farthermost star and of the blade of grass in my dooryard. I am of my brother and of the mountain.
“The ecstasy of my thinking varies the spectra of ten times ten billion stars and illumines the ether of endless space.
“Thy thinking has created all that is. My thinking is Thy thinking. My thinking has created all that is.
“I am man, Self.
“I am God, Creator of man.
“I am father of my Self.
“I am Son of the living God.
“The ends of space are mine. I shall know no limitations which are not Thy limitations.”

This is the attitude of Mind in which the super thinker should approach every big and little task.

The words, “Ask and ye shall receive” are just as true today as they were of old, but we must have a different comprehension that that of old, a comprehension which has been given to us because of our electric awareness. If we do ask with that knowledge, and act in accordance with Natural Law, we shall achieve anything we desire.

It is that idea of super which is so paramount in the International Business Machines Corporation. It permeates the entire organization from Mr. Watson to the office boy.

Supreme achievement and supreme belief in one’s Self must be acquired by the same observance of Natural Law that liberates the artistic genius from the demands of his body when he feels some great inspiration flowing through him from the cosmos to which he must give form.

The genius approaches achievement with reverence. There is nothing in him of the wise youth who approaches everything superficially.

No great work can be achieved in industry, economics, art or science which is not approached with reverence.

I will relate a personal experience of my own to illustrate this point. I has been a painter all my life and had never handled clay, but it became incumbent upon me to do a bas of Thomas Edison, purely because of an accident. I was President of the Society of Arts and Sciences, and we were to give a medal to Edison, and the sculptor who was to have made it failed me. I wired Mrs. Edison that I would come and do it myself.

To do such a thing as that, which required a sudden change of medium from a familiar one to which the automatic reflexes of the body had been trained to the unfamiliar one which required new skills, is like a violinist suddenly changing his instrument to a piano.

It was very unwise for me to do this because with such a great man as Edison as my subject, I might not have survived had I failed. But my knowledge of my unity with the Universal One and the fact that I must do this thing, plus the inspired belief that I should do it as a demonstration of my unlimited power, made me ignore the difficulties.

So I went to Florida with a mass of clay, but on my way down I spent the entire time in meditation—connecting myself with the Universal

Source—to realize the omnipotence of the self within me, in preparing myself for what I would otherwise be unable to do. The result was one of the greatest mileposts in my career.

If I had followed the usual procedure of the superficially man and played bridge all the way down instead of approaching this mountainous hurdle with reverence and insulation of Mind from body demands, I know I would have failed. In fact, I knew in advance, from long experience in trying to achieve the unachievable, that meditation and communion with God to gain greater comprehension was the only way to meet that challenge.

The communion which I have just described is the basis of the powerful creative thinking of all super. It has no relation whatsoever to the sense reflexes of the body whose electric reactions we so often mistake for thinking.

All men who achieve epochal things in any walk of life live very serious lives and sound great mental depths. Dignity immunizes them from superficial thinking or acting and they accept the responsibilities of life with becoming gravity.

Extreme modesty characterizes the very great mental genius for he finds his glory in the humble service which is his to give to the unfolding of the divine play.

All down through history, the leaders of men are inspired to achieve “impossibilities” against the resistance of those whose lack of vision limits them to their electric sensing which they mistake for thinking.

Their inspirations are always in the nature of an inspired “revelation,” which we call a concept. It is always the “vision” of one who pictures in a flash something which may take years of time to unfold, but who can never be swerved from his belief in his ability to unfold the pattern of his vision after he has conceived it within him.

Consider Mr. Watson’s vision of about thirty years ago. I know that he conceived this organization as a finished picture to which he must ad one brush stroke at a time over many years to perfect. I know that, for I know the mental processes of the genius whose every thought and action of life must be in balance with the electric rhythm of the patterns which he has conceived—and from which he will not be swerved.

Consider Jeanne D’Arc as an outstanding example. She had a ‘vision’ through which se saved France against overwhelming resistance. Her consciousness could so insulate her from body sensing that she became wholly Mind. She exceeded the state which we call “genius” and arrived at that mental mountaintop of the great mystic, but there is nothing supernatural about that. When one transcends the body and becomes consciously aware of the Cosmos, one is then enabled to talk with God, for God and Self of man are One.

Her execution did not discount her achievement. For her death meant nothing, any more than it meant to Jesus. If she knew in advance that she would be burned at the stake, she would not have faltered for one moment. The mystic considers purpose alone, desiring only worthiness to fulfill it.

I can well conceive her exalted attitude of spirit in her silent whisperings, during which she must have prayed within her Self somewhat as follows: “Make Thou me a worthy messenger. “Be Thou me. Thy power be my power. Thy essence my essence. “Unfold Thou Thy concept through me. “Be me that I may not be myself alone. Be me that I may be the universe. “Speak Thou through me to all mankind. “I am all mankind. Command Thou me.

To anyone who enters his day of achievement with that spirit, unlimited power is given. One who has that realization of omnipotence within him cannot possibly fail. Personally, I have learned to approach all my work in that spirit, whether it be the making of a monument or of sweeping my studio. Every task which must be performed should be made an art of, and executed joyfully.

Not all of the work of an artist is glorious. Much of it is drudgery. The true artist must love the drudgery as well as the glory, and this applies equally to the salesman, executive or housemaid. Each day when one crosses the threshold of his day, he must enter it with a feeling that he is but an interpreter of part of the divine plan.

I am not speaking to you in the religious sense nor am I preaching goodness or morality. I am telling you that in order for you to live and achieve anything of glory whatsoever, you must live according to Law, whether you know the Law or not. The Universal Law of Balance requires that each decision you make is one which does not hurt your body nor disturb your conscience by hurting others. If either one of these things happens, you cannot do good work. The body must be kept perfect and in balance, and it can remain in balance and in perfect health only if your thoughts and actions are in balance with the Universal Law of Love. Your body will be unbalanced and toxemic if your thinking is not true to your knowing.

You would not expect much of your radio if you abused it, nor can you expect much conscious awareness if you abuse your body. Your body is your receiver and transmitter. Through it you tune in to whatever rhythms you choose to take out of space, whether they be jazz or symphony. From it you also broadcast that which is your idea of your Self. People know you by the broadcast you give out from your sensed bodily machine. You, yourself, tell all the world whether you are jazz or symphony.

As a climax to these thoughts, it is well to point out the difference between creative thinking of the Mind and automatic sensing of the body. A great engineer might be heralded as a great genius for having created and built a great bridge. The bridge was the engineer’s design, but practically all of the engineering principles that entered into that bridge were not his creations.

Like the building of man’s body, it began ages ago and was added to gradually. All past engineering principles became a part of the electrically stored up memory records of his brain.

He performed a work of genius by knowingly assembling the elements from information gained in technical schools. His genius, as expressed by his bridge, was manifested by his cosmic power of inspiration to conceive idea and his knowledge of how to assemble the elements of idea into visual form.

Beethoven, for instance, assembled known elements into forms and rhythms of his own imaginings. He was deeply inspired by that mood of Nature which imparted to him that certain rhythmic pattern of electric wave which always characterizes the light of the moon.

In that ecstatic frame of Mind, inspired by the rhythm of the night, he interpreted his concept into the form which we know as the “Moonlight Sonata.”

One might claim that if Beethoven interpreted that concept from space, the “Moonlight sonata” must have already existed and he copied or clairvoyantly picked it up. Whenever we create anything, we merely give form to an idea which exists in space as a wave rhythm. Creative thinking lies in the ability to conceive a rhythm and then give it a form which would cause others to feel the same emotion that the moonlight gave to Beethoven.

Fifty other musicians might have become inspire by the same rhythm and felt the same emotion sufficiently to have inspired them to write moonlight sonatas. If each one wrote his interpretation of that rhythm, all fifty themes would differ, but each one would give his hearers the same emotion. The extent to which man and God become One in their thinking is the measure of a man’s genius or of his cosmic Consciousness.

The creation and the building of a spider’s web is a wonder feat of engineering. Yet the spider is not a genius because he built that web even though it demonstrates sound engineering principles.

The spider did not create that structure by thinking it out. At least not that spider. Billions of generations of spiders created that cobweb a little at a time by desiring a means of trapping food. The Creator thus gives to all creating things that which they desire for their survival.

Again we have the repetition of creative thought added to sensed matter in the nature of automatic reflexes. The spider’s body is an electrically sensed machine which turns out cobwebs just as any machine turns out the product it was designed to produce. Each part of the spider’s body has been patterned to those certain electric rhythms of space which store up that idea of creation and preserve that idea through repetition.

All ideas of creation are recorded in space for repetition as they unfold.

It is true that the spider directs his own body machine—but so does man. All bodies must be directed, controlled and motivated by Intelligence acting through the body by way of the senses. Desire is, however, the extent of the spider’s thinking even though his product is the creation of genius.

The spider could no more help building that web than it could help breathing. The entire operation is automatic automatically responding to the hunger reflexes of his sensed body.

The beaver builds a wonderful dam. That is also a marvelous feat of engineering. The beaver dam was created in the same way. Through thousands and thousands of generations of building his body, plus the necessity for protecting his body, the beaver has evolved that dam a little at a time, generation after generation. The dam idea is a part of him. It is as much an extension of his brain as his legs and claws are extensions of his body.

If all the beavers of the whole colony were killed and one beaver alone survived, he would build the dam as perfectly as though a hundred beavers survived, and as naturally as the new calf would seek the proper place to have its first meal. Each merely obeys automatic reflexes instinctively. Instinct is not thought.

Very few people have as yet become thinking beings. Very few think at all. They merely act in accord with the demands of their senses and actually do very little original planning, assembling, designing or creating. They imitate the thinking of others who do think.

Are you willing to accept your present environment? Are you satisfied with your last achievement, your last picture, your sales quota for last month, or the speech you made last night? Of course you are not— nobody is. One should never be satisfied, for when that happens progress ceases, ego multiplies and one becomes static and stagnant. To express the God within us, there should be constant growth and new power with each moment.

To acquire new power, one must first seek the kingdom of heaven within himself. By so doing, Jesus said: “…and all these things shall be added unto you.”

To be in tune with the rhythms of the Universe is the secret of all man’s power and greatness.

knowing versus sensing

I shall read to you from The Divine Iliad.

“See thou no more with outer eyes alone, for thou hast knowing eyes to void the illusions of thy sensing.
“Throughout long aeons man has walked his earth with eyes of outer seeing, giving belief to that earth of his body’s sensing. Throughout his new aeons he must walk with eyes of inner seeing and know Me in it as but visioning it in Light of Me and Light of him.
“For I am a patient God. I patiently await awaking men.
“Awakening man is he who knows the Light of Me in him. Man maychoose his own aeons for his awakening, but know Me he must. Until that day man’s agony of unknowing shall be man’s alone. His knowing must be his own desiring.
“Whyfore be thou slave to thy sensing. Rise thou above thy sensing. Be Me in thy knowing.”

We live in two universes—the universe of sensing and the universe of knowing. The universe of sensing is the visible material electric universe of motion with which we are familiar. The universe of knowing is the invisible universe which we cannot sense. Man begins his existence upon this earth with sensing only. He has no knowledge whatsoever when he begins. He lives entirely in the instinctive electric universe of sensing.

The nerves of his body are what make him aware of his material existence. Sensation is what he feels with his body. He is electrically aware that he has a body. Electrical awareness of his body does not mean that he knows anything because of that awareness of his body.

Sensing and knowing have no relation to each other. Sensing consists of vibrating waves of two lights of matter in motion. Knowing consists of the One Light of spirit which is still. The one still Light of knowing centers all motion, just as the still fulcrum centers the moving lever.

There is no motion in a fulcrum. All motion is in the moving lever which extends from the fulcrum. Likewise, there is no power in the moving lever which extends from the fulcrum. The power which is manifested by the lever is in the fulcrum upon which the lever oscillates.

Those who manifest god’s knowing are moving levers which oscillate upon the still fulcrum of God’s One Light of knowing. They first manifest Him through the senses as motion. They then become Him through conscious knowing.

Civilization progresses in cycles of unfoldment just as all things in Nature unfold in measured cyclic periods. The cycle of transition of men from one stage to the next is nine years. Every nine years of man’s journey through life and death, he becomes transformed. The desires of his childhood, boyhood, youth and manhood change as he acquires knowledge and experience because of having passed through those stages.

The cycle of transformation of mankind as a whole is approximately twenty hundred years. Civilization is forever in transit. Life is a journey from unawareness of any thing but body to full awareness of Mind in body. It is a journey from wholly sensing without knowing to wholly knowing without sensing. It is a long journey of many millions of years of just pure physical sensation of the body of man before spiritual consciousness begins to dawn upon him.

Man has passed through those millions of years of jungle life of sensing and has recently emerged from that jungle into the dawn of conscious knowing. He has begun to know God in him, and for a few thousand of those many millions of years he has been searching for that God of which he has been vaguely “aware” through the hearing of inner whisperings within him—and through the teachings of messengers whom God sends periodically for the purpose of nurturing that growing awareness.

But our state of civilization is still very low. We are hardly far enough beyond the edge of the jungle to classify ourselves as other than barbarians. We surely cannot classify ourselves as God men while we still kill, rob and exploit other men and nations. Mankind as a whole is still in its barbaric stage but is making strides toward rising above it.

This coming cycle will be one more step toward his omniscience.

We are deceiving ourselves into believing that we are a highly civilized and cultured people, possessed of great knowledge. Instead, we are in a period of transition in our unfoldment which is between the animal of the jungle and inspired man who knows god in him.

The fear of the jungle is still in man. He fears other nations of the world as tribes in the jungle tear other tribes. Nations maintain vast armies and navies for fear of other nations. We lock our doors and police our streets because of fear. The jungle man had no knowledge of good and evil. The jungle world killed for survival, for that was natural law. Man has begun to know the principle and necessity for unity, yet he still practices jungle methods in his human relations. He still believes that he must kill to settle his disputes with other men. He has not yet learned to “turn the other cheek.”

In this present stage of seemingly high civilization, great nations are practicing this jungle principle of killing in building their empires with full knowledge of good and evil. Those who live by the sword will die by the sword for that which man sows he must reap.

Two thousand years ago, God sent messengers to give new comprehension to man. The idea of kindness and brotherly love was given to the primate world of that day, but man still refuses to practice it.

Our comprehension of natural forces has increased so phenomenally out of proportion to our spiritual advancement that we are in danger of complete destruction of the human race. We are using new discoveries and skills to multiply our ability to kill for greed and power. Man’s desire for material advancement has so far exceeded his desire for spiritual advancement that the tremendous unbalance between the two will destroy both unless the desire for spiritual awareness overcomes the unbalance between the two desires.

During those aeons in which man knew nothing, living wholly as instinctively and electrically animals, he created absolutely nothing, just as animals create nothing. The apparent creations of animals, such as the spider’s web or the nest of a bird, are created by the One Thinker, controlling His creations through instinct.

The moment man became aware of God in him, he began to know. With knowledge, he began to create. He became co with God, for there is but one Creator. That was the first step in his transition from sensing to knowing.

There was very little of knowing in that first step. In thus becoming aware of something higher in him, he began to observe effects with his senses, then to think of those effects, then to reason and form conclusions regarding what the evidence of his senses told him about those observed effects.

Out of these observations man developed skills. He reasoned how he might do things by combining the effects observed by him with other effects until his bodily skills in combining effects observed by his senses, supplemented by his thinking and reasoning, have brought him to this seemingly advanced stage of what he mistakenly thinks of as great knowledge.

Knowledge has played a very small part in giving the world of today the inventions and products of this electric universe such as radio, radar, and the chemical and metallurgical implements of our daily use, and the means of world transportation across seas of water and air. Knowledge cannot come through the senses. The senses of the body cannot know anything. Knowledge is spiritual. It is Cause. Man cannot know Cause by observing sensed effects of cause. He can but be informed of those effects and photograph their images upon his brain.

The brain of man is a part of his body. It is a mass of integrated electric waves in violent motion, centered by the still Light of consciousness.

Waves of motion cannot know—they can but feel. Our consciousness alone knows, and man has been unaware of his consciousness during all of these aeons of his jungle days. As yet he has but little knowledge and a vast amount of information.

His senses have given him a great electrical awareness of effects of motion but his just dawning consciousness has, as yet, given him but little spiritual awareness.

Information gathered by the sensed eyes of the body by observation of matter in motion is known as empirical knowledge. Empirical knowledge acquired by the senses is subject to the countless illusions of motion which deceive the senses. For this reason, our so vast store of empirical knowledge is as unstable as the motion which caused it.

Knowledge is a spiritual quality. It has no relation to the senses. The senses can observe and record, but they cannot know. They can be electrically aware of effect and can act through reasoning and thinking of the dawning conscious awareness of man.

Electric awareness is physical. It is the electric action of thinking one’s knowledge into form—but thinking is not knowing.

Thinking and reasoning from observed effects of motion registered on the brain have given marvelous results in physical products but unless there is knowledge of cause back of the results, the products which man speaks of as his creations are but sense effects assembled into form. They are no Mind creations born from spiritual knowing.

When a cosmically inspired composer conceives a symphony, he is creating a product born of knowledge which he is thinking into form.

His product is cosmic, for it comes from the Soul. But when a composer puts together many units of other musicians’ creations, which he has become informed of through his senses, he is but assembling information into form. His product is physical because it comes from the body. It lacks the depth of a cosmic creation. The genius in it is not his own.

Another great illusion is that knowledge is written down in books and that we acquire knowledge from books. Knowledge cannot be written in books nor taught by teachers. Even the teachings of the world’s great mystics, philosophers and geniuses are but information—electrically sensed by those who read or hear them until consciousness of the Spirit recognizes them as knowledge.

The teacher cannot give knowledge except by re others with his inspiration. In order to do that, he must himself be inspired.

Inspiration is the language of Light. It is the means of intercommunication between God and man. Written or spoken words or musical rhythms have no meaning for anyone unless the inspiration of knowledge in them is conveyed to him who reads or hears them.

Words or music are but information, or sound, electrically recorded upon the senses of man unless, and until, they become transformed into conscious knowing by reaching the Spirit. Man can repeat them just as a phonograph record can repeat things, but there is no Soul in Music, no inspiration in words, unless there is knowledge in the performer or speaker which inspires him to reinspire his hearers.

The man who lives a sensed existence prefers a crowd. He never wishes to be alone. He never wishes to be silent or quiet. If he is in a room alone, he turns on the radio to make sound. If he is not satisfied with what he hears, he will turn the dial to something else, always something else—changing the dial—changing the sound to make other kinds of sound. He will pick up a newspaper and read it while the sound is going on, not knowing the meaning of the sound—not even caring as long as his senses are being activated by it. He will read a story and not know what the story is telling him. If you ask him an hour later what he has read, he does not remember. He did not desire to remember. He cannot even tell you the plot of the story or the substance of the plot. He has forgotten it as he read it. The sound of the radio, the story, the plot, the

advertisement, all are a jumble in his senses. They are all mixed together as he reads and listens simultaneously. In this manner, he spends his whole life entertaining his senses. If he goes out into Nature, he seeks a crowded beach, a broad walk or dance hall—where the music is jazz. He sells a lot of goods—makes a lot of money—dresses well— and stands as a man in the community who is successful. You like him, and I like him. He is cheerful—he is a good fellow. He is well informed but he knows practically nothing. His viewpoint is a materialistic one— he wants to be shown. His desire to make money and spend it exceeds all other desires. He is the dominant character in our industry and commerce. His name is legion.

On the other hand, the man who consciously lives in the spiritual universe of knowing is as different as the obverse side of a medal from the reverse. Money is his last consideration.

From such men comes world culture—people who love to be alone and find ecstasy in it. It is from those who knowingly commune with God in Nature that the stupendous rhythms of our fine arts, our music, architecture, painting, sculpture, poetry and literature come. Without increasing world culture, our civilization would retrogress.

What would our world be without the enriching influence of the great masters who have given us our priceless works of art? Think what it would mean to take great masters of music out of our lives, such as Wagner or Rachmininoff. When we contemplate such a catastrophe to our mental enrichment, we can better realize the inestimable value which just one such genius living knowingly with God is as compared with one who lives a mere sensed existence.

Yet it is through these geniuses who live in the world of knowing that those who live in the world of sensing ascend to the heights. That transition from the material world of sensing to the spiritual world of knowing is continually taking place among men.

The more one listens to the rhythms of heaven, the more one becomes attuned to them. The lover of jazz to whom a symphony would be painful gradually reverses his desire as he re himself to spiritual rhythms.

Likewise, his sense of beauty undergoes the same transition, and with it a love of Nature.

All men are seeking to become higher beings. It is innate in all men.

The great desire for that higher understanding which can alone come from God is permeating all the peoples of the earth at this period of chaos in world affairs.

This is the new dawning day of the greatest spiritual awakening in all man’s history. New comprehension will give him a new sense of values— a new understanding of his place among men his relationship to the universe, and of other men’s relationship to him.

Man must comprehend and obey the Universal Law of Love and thus manifest his inheritance of omniscience, omnipotence and omnipresence.

the secret of creative expression

In the heart of each and every one of us lies buried the seed of creative expression, but the awareness of it is what makes some geniuses or mystics, while others never rise to great heights. No one need be destines to oblivion. We are all born with exactly the same inheritance from our

Father. All that God has to give, He gives to everyone alike. The only difference between one man and another lies in the measure of his awareness of his relation to God, and the knowledge with which to become co with God.

There is but one Creator in the universe, Mind, one Person, one Being. We are that Creator, that Person, that Being in the measure that we know we are.

We must know the universe and its underlying principle for only through knowing, through having a scientific foundation under our knowing and an awareness of God dynamically—not abstractly—can we become creators.

Following is an extract from The Divine Iliad which is The Word of God —an inspired message given to man, which I have interpreted for man’s understanding.

“I am the Knower of the Known.
“I am the sexless Knower of the Known. In Me is the Consciousness of all knowing. And that is My power.
“In Me, the unconditioned One, is the Whole. There are no parts, nor are there beginnings, nor endings in Me, the One Conscious Whole.
“I am the dual Thinker of unfolding parts of the Known, the Imaginer of imaged forms which emerge from My knowing, through My thinking, to manifest My knowing.
“My dual thinking divides My knowing Light into pairs of sex mirrors of the two opposed lights of My thinking. These electric mirrors of divided light reflect My Light and Life in them for manifesting My knowing and the One life of My Being. Forever and forever they interchange the dual reflected lights of My thinking for manifesting the continuance of My thinking, yet they are not My Light, nor are they My Life.
“Nor are they My Being. I, My all Being, alone live. And I alone think.
“Again I say, all thinking is My thinking. Also I say, when man thinks at all he thinks with Me as One, imagines with Me as One, and builds his images with Me as One.
“And when man is inspired by exalted thinking know thou that it is I in him who am thinking as One within him.
“For I am the source of ecstasy and inspiration in man. Behold in Me thesilent Voice which man may hear who hath inner ears to hear. And I am the Light which man may see who hath eyes of the Spirit to see.
“For I say that in as man knows the ecstasy of inspiration in him hehears My Voice and sees My Light in him. He then knows the mighty rhythms of My balanced thinking and thinks with Me.”

That is the keynote—the very crux of power in man—the KNOWING of the Creator within him; hearing His mighty rhythms and being in tune with those rhythms, with the vibrations of the light of God’s thinking from which he is extended and which he manifests by his thinking.

Be not forgetful of those underlying principles—of the fact that there is a fulcrum under every lever or wave of motion, and that man cannot get along without that fulcrum. A mechanic who desires to lift a ten rock with a crowbar can do so only by putting it upon a still fulcrum.

The power is in the still fulcrum and not in the moving lever nor in the expression of power extended from the fulcrum. God sayeth: “Seek Me, know Me, be Me—be the fulcrum of thine own power.”

Desire is the very basis of Creation. God desires. Without his desire to express His knowing, there would be no universe of matter and space.

Without desire in man, there would be no form, no product, no separation of idea into its many parts. God’s idea is to divide the formlessness of His One Whole Idea of Creation, to take it apart for multiplication into many forms. Thinking does that. We think our knowing into many parts, then set those parts into motion to express the balance and the power of the centering fulcrum of the One still Light from which each wave of us is extended.

Now what we do with those extending waves of our thinking is what we make of ourselves. We can be what we desire to be. We are the product of our own thinking, but our thinking is what our knowing is. We think idea but we do not create idea. We produce something but that product of idea is not the idea itself. It is but the bodily form of the idea. The idea still remains in the formless Light of God, is the inspired Mind of the creative thinker who manifest God. Man creates nothing but form and motion to simulate the idea which never leaves Mind, never is separated from Mind. Idea is cosmic. It cannot become matter, but it can assume material form to simulate the cosmic idea. A watch manifests the idea of time, but it is not time. It is a product that simulates that idea, but it is not the idea. It also manifests mechanical principles, but the mechanical principles are not there. The wheels and other parts of the watch simulating that idea are there, but the idea is not. I, as a sculptor, produce a monument. The idea of the monument never leaves my Mind.

The plaster, clay, or bronze forms and symbols manifest the idea of that product but they are not the idea which they simulate.

An ignorant man can see those same forms as well as I, but they mean nothing to him. Another Mind can be reinspired by it and reflect the inspiration which is in my Mind. My Mind is an extension of the Mind of God, for there is but one Universal Mind. In that sense, my monument is not my creation alone. I am but an interpreter of the Creator—a co with God. The entire material universe is but a manifestation of God’s divine Idea. The Idea itself is within the One Light and never becomes a party of the two lights of motion which electrically record the Idea in form of matter.

Yet we continue to create product in a material universe which is just a complexity of light of matter and has no meaning whatsoever as idea. Then we wonder why there is so much mediocrity in the world.

Product without knowledge and inspiration behind it can never become an enduring masterpiece.

It is as though a mechanic tried to lift a ten rock with no fulcrum under his crowbar—or like science trying to do marvelous things with its levers of motion, denying the Spirit as its fulcrum of knowledge.

Science studies effect rather than cause. It can prove effect of motion and matter but it cannot prove the cause of effect in the laboratory, so it relegates cause to metaphysics. Until science takes God in as co, it will never know the cause of the many complex effects. But science must know the cause. Science is at the crossroads where it must include the spiritual Source of its material effects.

Religion is at the crossroads also. Religion and science are as two opposites, but in the voidance of their opposition, unity will come to both—science the creator, religion the creator. They will have new knowing, new comprehension; disunity will become unity. A marriage between science and religion will remake our civilization.

There are millions of people concentrating upon producing product in matter, when the secret of creation is not in effects of matter but in the cause of those effects. For that reason we must reverse our creative process from product to the Source of the product. To do that, we must have knowledge. We must know the WHY of things. One cannot produce anything whatsoever in excess of one’s knowing. One cannot be an interpreter of anything which he, himself, is not. To interpret God’s idea, one must be that which he interprets. To the extent that he knows God in him, he is God. Knowing god, he can act the part to the extent of his knowledge. The greater the actor, the greater his ability to become the character he simulates. The greater the character, the greater the art produced by him.

So be that which you are creating. One cannot produce enduring things unless one has that knowing and that awareness of Being in Him from which his source of inspiration comes. There is but one Creator, one Thinker, one Being, in the universe. The nearer you come to becoming that One, the greater your ability to create, and the more enduring your creation will become.

Consider the musician who thinks only of his skill and technique in playing the piano. His product may be harmonious and rhythmic sound, but it is not art. Sound, even though rhythmic, does not reinspire or uplift another to the great heights of creative genius. To leave God out of any creative expression is like digging an empty well. To take God in is like producing an ever8ng well. The power of the Creator whom one is interpreting comes from the Soul. Without that, music is nothing.

Without that spark of creative genius which comes from the Soul of a sculptor, his monument would be nothing but bronze or stone.

Likewise, the products of shops or factories would be nothing but forms and bodies of matter. Civilization is living too much in the body—too much in the flesh. It is not trying to give creative expression to its ideas with a fulcrum of spiritual power under it.

Civilization is an instrument in the hands of the Creator, working instinctively as animals work instinctively toward the one purpose of seeking for something for their bodies. Man is doing the same thing, also, to too great an extent—seeking for something for his body.

There is a power within the body—a power that you and I can have for the asking—for the desiring: and we must learn to use that power to upbuild ourselves. That is the thing we must do instead of just building the body alone. Before we build any product, we must build our inner Selves up to the level of the product. We must desire to produce. No man can produce anything greater than he, himself, is.

Beethoven’s “Moonlight Sonata” is his product printed on paper. It can be played by a musician who is sufficiently inspired to reflect that great interpretation of a mood, but unless he has the soul of a Beethoven he can never reproduce that sonata as Beethoven produced it.

The greatest of sculptor geniuses, like Praxiteles and Michelangelo, and the great masters in music, could not have created their masterpieces unless they, themselves, were superior to that which they produced. We have very few geniuses, but countless technically parrot minds who repeat what they are taught without knowing in their Souls what they repeat.

What are skills? What do they mean? They do not mean Mind. They come by work. Anyone can develop a skill to play a musical instrument, to paint, to draw or to sculpture. There can never be a greater painting than the painter of it, however, nor can there ever be a greater product than the thinker of that product. Skilled people who lack Soul are mere automatons like machines, or like animals which display marvelous skills. Spiders are skilled automatic machines. They create marvelous webs instinctively, but have no more knowledge of what they are creating than an adding machine knows what it is doing. Countless skills are known in the animal kingdom, but there is no genius in the animals which manifest those skills. The genius of their creation is God, their Creator.

The beaver builds a dam. He builds it because he has built it for countless centuries, and he continues to build it instinctively and automatically, becoming a part of Creation—not co with God but an automatic extension of God’s thinking, expressing God’s idea in form, purely as an automaton. The idea of that dam is a part of the whole idea of Creation, extended through the Creator and through His Creation. It automatically takes place as a part of the work of the Creator Himself, supplemented only by the desire of the beaver to have that means of protection and food. The spider has the desire for something to catch flies and that desire is answered by the Creator.

Man has gone beyond that point, beyond that state of instinctive control.

He has begun to think, and every thinker thinks with God because there is only One Thinker. If a man thinks at all, he is thinking with his creator. If he creates he is creation with his Creator. If he knows, it is because of the one Light of the creator which is within him. Whatever knowledge he has is measured by his awareness of God within him.

I shall give you a rule by means of which you can check your relation to the two universes in which you live. You can gain much by applying this rule to every act. We live in two universes—the universe of sensing and the universe of knowing. The universe of sensing is effect of cause. The universe of knowing is cause. We cannot know anything that we can see or feel or touch. Things which our senses respond to, we cannot know.

They are effects. You cannot know a sunset sky because it is a fleeting effect. But you can comprehend it because you know its cause.

On the other hand, you cannot sense that which you cannot see. You can know that which you cannot see, but you cannot sense it. I can sense the fact that there are many people here. I can see your bodies, but I cannot see you—the Person who centers those bodies. I can know you, and I can know you as a Being, but I cannot sense you. So we can sense God’s body, which is His universe, and thus be electrically aware of it, but we cannot know the universe of motion. We can, however, know God, the Creator of it.

I know the head of a great industry. I knew him as an office boy who studied shorthand at nights to equip himself for a better position. He soon became secretary to the president, and finally vice of one of the greatest industries in the country. One day I asked him the secret of his success. He answered: “I have always wanted to be the man higher up, and I have always prepared myself to be the man higher up.

I found that I could always become that man for there is more room at the top but very little room for the multitude who crowd the bottom. I am still equipping myself for the man higher up, for I find that the top of the ladder of success reaches into the high heavens, which is still far to go.”

It is not intended that any man remain where he is when he starts his career. He must always progress to the last days of his life, but he can progress only by continually becoming a greater person, one having more comprehension, more awareness of the Light, more power to create his productions by being greater than that which he produces.

The secret of all success lies in building ourselves. Never mind the product, never mind the skills. They will come if we spend all our energies in building ourselves. Each of us must learn to be the fulcrum of his own power by becoming more aware of the Light that comes to us gradually during the long journey from sensation to Consciousness, and from mediocrity to masterfulness. The only possible way to acquire power is to recognize it in one’s Self.

The kingdom of God is in every man. Seek it always. Let that search be one’s only purpose in life. When one does find it, all things else will be added unto him.

secret of man's power

I shall read four excerpts from The Divine Iliad as my text for tonight’s talk on the subject of man’s source of power.

“When they shall know the Light of Me in them, then they shall be Me and I them.
“When man knows Light, then he will know no limitation, but man must know the Light for himself and none there can be who can make words of it, for Light knows Light and there need be no words.
“Wherefore, I say to thee, exalt thou thyself beyond they sensing. KnowMe as fulcrum of thy thinking. Be Me as deep well of thy knowing.
“Until then he is but moving clay, manifesting not Me in him while sensing naught but moving clay of him; knowing not MY Light in him.

Every man wants to be great and powerful. The most important thing for any man to know who wishes to express power is his own relationship to the universe. Until he does know this relationship, he is like a blind weakling seeking his own way through the dark. His power is measured by the extent to which he knows his relationship to his universe. It is also limited to that measure.

Man’s supreme error lies in thinking of himself as an individual unit of creation. Practically the whole mass of mankind believes that each man is a power unto himself, independent of anything else in the universe. Each believes himself to be an individual entity whose thinking is his own, confined within his own brain, and who has power of his own within himself to act.

Very few think of themselves as utterly helpless in themselves. Very few know that they are as dependent upon their Creator for even the slightest of their actions as an electric light bulb is upon the generator from which it extends. The relationship between the electric light bulb and its generator—from which it draws its power—is exactly the same as the relationship between man and god—man’s only source of power.

An electrician is thoroughly aware of the fact that he cannot get any light whatsoever if he disconnects his bulb from its generator. To give light, it must be connected. To get more powerful lights from his generator, he must know how to make each individual bulb stronger and more powerful. It is only through such knowledge that the electrical engineer can multiply the power of a small candlepower light to the candlepower of a search light.

Likewise, the only way a man can multiply his own power from mediocrity to genius is to become thoroughly aware of the one supreme universal fact that GOD ALONE IS – and that nothing is existent but God. He who knows this knows that he of himself is nothing, but is all powerful because of the Father abiding in him. Any man who knows the source of his existence without reservation as to his own independent existence is already omnipotent, omniscient and omnipresent. The illumined ones alone have this knowledge in its fullness.

Only such men can say with full cognizance of its meaning “I can of mine own self do nothing. The Father within me doeth the work.” Jesus alone, of all men ever born on earth could say this with as full a certainty of its meaning as the electrical engineer could say: These bulbs have no light in them. They can do nothing of themselves. Whatever light comes from them is extended to them from their source. It is not their own light; it is that which is in their generator.”

Jesus knew God as the One fulcrum of the entire wave universe. He knew the nothingness, the unreality of this Mind thought universe which only seems to be.

Jesus knew the orderliness of law and the processes of Creation; in fact, He was the world’s only consummate scientist. Because of His scientific knowledge, He was fully aware of all creating things as being extensions of each other—all being one—all being the imaginings of Mind under control of Mind.

It was this knowledge which gave Him the power to heal and to perform the so miracles attributed to Him. Jesus was, therefore, the greatest man who ever lived because He had greater knowledge than any man who ever lived. Knowledge is the key that unlocks man’s door to cosmic power. The more any knows, the more powerful he is or can become.

Many of us try to emulate the example of Jesus with the idea of goodness in mind. Goodness or virtue alone will not make any man great, God or powerful. Goodness in any individual is the result of action according to God’s law. Man must know God’s law of love within his heart and Soul before he can live love. Emulation or imitation alone cannot make a man great.

A man must know within himself the nature of god and God’s processes of Creation. When we speak of brotherly love, we must know its scientific meaning in respect to the unity of the entire physical body of Creation as well as the unity of the spiritual universe of god.

Jesus lived the principle of brotherly love with scientific knowledge of the unity of man. He knew the Oneness of the omniscient Light from which all things are extended to manifest the love principle of unity. He knew, also, the unity of the electric universe of seeming many parts—and the balanced interchange of giving and regiving which manifests the love principle in matter. To Him there were no other men on earth than His Self—that all seemingly separate other men were His own Self —His own body— all being extensions of Himself as His arms were extensions of His body. He had not even the concept of separateness, for He knew the WHOLENESS of God and His One Idea.

His very idea of the brotherhood of man had no connotation of multiplicity in it. To Him brotherhood of man meant wholeness of man as ONE. When he said: “Love thy brother as thyself,: and “Love thine enemies,” He did not think of the words “brother” and “enemies” as being other persons. He could not, for the Oneness of the Father was in

Him. Plurality simply did not exist in His Consciousness. The sum total of Jesus’s knowledge transcended matter. To Him, man’s material body was unreal, his Spirit alone being real, while to unillumined humans, man’s body is real, being presumably controlled by Spirit.

Jesus was all that God is. He was the Light of God’s all. Because of that fact, Jesus could knowingly say: I and my Father are One.” How few there have ever been who could say that knowingly.

Perhaps none other than Jesus. We teach the Oneness of God and man in principle, and we include it in all of our religious and metaphysical literature as fundamentals, but who among men can divorce matter, multiplicity of mankind and the ego of individuality from his concepts of unity?

Man is sense bound. Only the greatest geniuses can transcend the senses and forget the body for a sufficient length of time to become aware of God in them for the purpose of interpreting God’s mighty rhythms.

Jesus was never for one moment unaware of God in Him as One. He forever transcended the senses of his electric body. He was wholly Mind, wholly omniscient, omnipotent and omnipresent.

God is Love — unexpressed. God’s creation is Lo veexpressed.

God’s Love is changeless unity. God’s Creation is His imagined division of His unity into pairs of changing opposite units, multiplied to infinity, for the purpose of manifesting the power of love through interchange between opposite pairs.

Love is the one supreme Whole Idea of God.

Desire to express love is the supreme power of God.

Knowledge of how to express the power of love makes any man who has that knowledge supreme over other man.

The divinity of any man is the measure of the Light of Love in him. The power of any man is the measure of desire to express his divinity.

The greatness of any man is the measure of his ability to express love in his human relations in the manner in which God expresses love in Nature.

God is balance. God expresses His power in Nature by balancing His opposed pairs. Creation consists of two unbalanced electrical conditions which forever seek balance in each other to manifest the unconditioned unity of balance from which they extend as moving waves.

God expresses His Whole One Idea of love in Nature, electrically, by rhythmic balanced interchange of love between all pairs of electric opposites in His imagined universe of multiple units of His One Idea.

Rhythmic balanced interchange between pairs of opposite conditions is God’s one law by means of which all effects of Nature, or in man’s world of human relations, are produced. God holds this one law inviolate in all effects of cause.

God always balances all of His effects of interchange in His creating universe. Man persistently unbalances so many of his effects of interchange with other men that balance is impossible for him. All man’s ills, his failures, enmities, worries, fears, diseases, and wars are the result of breaking that inviolate law. The extent to which man breaks God’s law is the measure in which he, himself, is broken.

Civilization is a gradual unfolding of the comprehension of the nature of god and the processes of Nature working out its complexities of effects under the one law of love.

Civilization progresses in the measure of that comprehension exemplified in its great men. Its great men are those who know God in them and interpret His rhythms in accord with law. Its great men are always few. Those few constantly uplift other men by a constant raising of the standards of world culture.

When there are too few men living knowingly with God, civilization becomes decadent. The world is in one of its decadent periods now because of that fact. Material men have conceived greatness to lie in the expression of physical and mental power over other men, and in the material power of possessions.

Mankind has not been demonstrating the principle of love for his fellow man. Men and nations have sought to enrich themselves with material possessions in utter defiance of the law of love. Men whom the world has considered great have been God men who ruled kingdoms with iron hands, and gathered together large amounts of gold and other material possessions. Others whom we have considered great were those who delved into the secrets of chemistry and electricity to produce the material for enriching empire builders of industry for self.

Greatness in man has been associated with money and material power.

Many there have been of this kind whose names are forgotten in a few generations, but few there have been of such immortals as Wagner, Beethoven, Rachmininoff, Shakespeare, Socrates, Leonardo or Michelangelo. These are the man who uplift the whole human race because they work knowingly with god, while those who work for self alone pull the standard of civilization down to lower levels.

This generation is not producing such spiritually great men as even two generations ago — such men as Longfellow, Whittier, Milton, Emerson, Scott, Dickens, Blake, Tennyson, and Poe. Even the last generation produced such musicians, poets, writers, painters and sculptors as Victor Herbert, Sibelius, Rachmaninoff, Elizabeth and Robert Browning, Walt Whitman, Mark Twain, Kipling, Markham, Masefield, Augustus Saint, Daniel French, Frederick MacMonnies, George Gray Barnard, Burne, Keats, Whistler, Inness, John Sargent, Monet, and hosts of other geniuses in the arts, here and abroad.

When so many geniuses lives contemporarily, world culture arose to high points to direct man’s thinking into spiritual channels. Where are their equals today. We are not producing them!

All of our arts are decadent. Ugliness has taken the place of beauty. In painting and sculpture, the ugliness of unwholesome thinking and practicing has flooded the land with the distorted works of men whose personal appearance and manner of living are as decadent as are their works. Beauty and dignity can come only from creators whose inspired

lives are dominated by love of beauty. This generation can count all too few such men. Those who have set high standards for past salons have died. The salons which they made into temples of beauty are fast becoming tombs for art’s decadence.

In no department of life has decadence of morality been felt more keenly than in religion. The reason for this deplorable condition is because dogmatic and creedal religions have outgrown their usefulness in this electric age of greater comprehension.

The old hell and brimstone of orthodoxy no longer frightens people into being good. Orthodoxy, such as it was, held people to a greater practice of religious devotion than it possibly could in these more enlightened days. The God of love is replacing the God of fear in man’s concepts. Fifty years ago, practically the entire population went to church, and the child who did not attend Sunday school was rare.

Today, sixty million people in this country do not regularly attend any church, and a very large percentage of children do not attend Sunday school That does not mean that people are less desirous of religion. It means that creeds and doctrines which have been inherited from pagan days are no longer applicable to this more enlightened generation. Sin has a different connotation in this electric age.

People no longer can be convinced that the naturalness of birth is sinful.

Because of the many beliefs of early day religious teachings, over a hundred different disunited creedal religions sprang into being. The world is on its way to finding unity. A disunited church can never unify mankind.

A church which depicts the nature of God as any other than love cannot exist. The god of anger who must be appeased by sacrifice for the remission of man’s sins appeals to the ignorant but not to the intellectual.

The comprehension of man has risen far above man’s willingness to accept such concepts.

We have come to the eleventh hour in our civilization where God’s Law of Love must rule all mankind. We must have One World with One Religion of Love.

Until the Law is lived by all men, we shall continue to produce materialistic men who destroy world unity. We are at a crucial point where the whole world must produce great men who know God in them who manifest the love principle upon which the universe is founded—or perish. The world concepts of values in human relations must change from accent upon money and material possessions, which are transient, to accent upon spiritual values which are eternal.

The material man who seeks gold can obtain more gold by working with the law of love than without it. This he doe not know. New comprehension, born of the spiritual awakening arising from new teaching, will gradually transform man’s concepts of power and greatness. The principles of human relations must be reversed from the practice of taking for material self to the practice of giving for mutual enrichment. He who thus acquires treasures of earth will simultaneously acquire treasures of heaven.

The dread serpent of fear of our neighbors which forces us to lock doors, police streets and arm nation against nation, will disappear only through the complete reversal of human relationship practices to conform to Nature’s law of love. When one obeys the law and gives of himself to his fullest extent, the law will unfailingly work to regiven to equal measure that which he has given. Nature unfailingly observes the law in both action and reaction. Rains from the heavens given to earth for its needs are regiven by the heavens by unfolding forests and other growths which the heavens need to produce new moisture.

Consider how the law of rhythmic balanced interchange would work in industry. A shoe manufacturer, for instance, considering his own interests, restricts the credit of a customer who is in financial difficulty.

Practice of the love principle by the manufacturer would be demonstrated by him in sending his efficiency expert to consult with his customer and help him find a way to overcome his trouble. The expert may find him carrying too high priced shoes for that neighborhood and advise a sale of different grade shoes made suitable for his neighborhood needs.

Instead of losing a customer by assisting in crushing him, the manufacturer would have continued to keep a customer by solving his financial problems through extension of the love principle. In addition to the values in money received by the manufacturer, he has the loyal friendship of the man to whom he has extended love. This is the priceless asset which does not go down on the books of earth but is unfailingly written upon the records of each man’s soul for eternal repetition.

When man adds the priceless love asset to each of his dealings with other men, he will be adding universal power unto himself which continues to repeat itself automatically as his heart continues to beat, or as the rains continue to regive to earth for earth’s givings.

This love principle is slowly being applied in industry. Even where it is applied only in part, or as good policy, it is giving wonderful returns in the dollars which may still be the motive back of the practice. The practice of rhythmic balanced interchange as a policy alone will unquestionably bring back more dollars—but dollars are all it will bring. The treasures of heaven can never be acquired by one who seeks the treasures of earth only by using the cloak of heaven.

Ethics alone or goodness alone, no matter what the services of man for man are for which ethics and goodness are applied, will not constitute greatness in a man or in an industry. Higher wages, or even profit sharing, are often voted merely as good policy for making more money.

These principles bring more money, for they are for the betterment of man and must, under the law, bring returns in kind—but the returns are only in kind—and no more—for if love alone is not the motive, love will not be returned in addition to dollars.

The workings of universal law in respect to such transactions are clearly set forth in THE DIVINE ILIAD, in Chapter VI, verses 8 to 13, in Book of Desire, as follows:

7. “Verily I say, he who giveth in My name, storeth up great riches in the rhythms of heaven which are as immortal as the Soul of his self is immortal.

8. “But he who taketh riches in his own name, giving naught of his Self to Me to void the greed of his self, gathers naught to himself but riches which are as mortal as the clay of his earth is mortal.

9. “Things alone of earth which man desires are but things of earth to be returned to earth with bones of him. But things of earth, heaven blessed by Me, are as eternal in the immortality of his Self recording Soul as Light of Me is eternal.

10. “He who desireth riches of earth alone, denying Me in him, shall dwell in outer darkness of his own making until he shall desire Me strongly.

11. “even to him will I give all he asketh without stinting, yea, and even more; but he, having more than all he sought will have naught but worthless dross of his earth desire.

12. “and darkness will enshroud him. No Light will there be in his eyes, nor will he know Love. Having desired the dark without My Light, he will have but acquired the dark.

The ideal of the new age is one world—one people. It will be many generations before that ideal can seem to have the possibility of consummation. The race is still too new. We are still in the barbarian state of taking by the power of might. Democracy is not two hundred years old. Freedom is but a concept in the throes of expression.

Rulers of empires owned their people, to exploit them as they willed— even to kill them as they willed.

Races and languages are too many and too separative. Such a condition assures disunity. In the millennia to come, there will be but one race and one language upon the face of the earth, and the beginnings of that have been assured and precipitated by the shrinkage of distances which have made the whole world next door neighbors.

One world can only come through strong men throughout the world demonstrating the love principle by living it and teaching it. We are not producing strong righteous men in our governmental bodies. When the fires of freedom burned strongly, we bred statesmen to whom patriotism, freedom and love of country were more than their lives. Men like Washington, Franklin, Jefferson, Paine and Lincoln are not being produced in these decadent days. Such men governed people for the people. Instead of such righteous and patriotic statesmen, we are

producing such men as Hitler, Mussolini and Franco who use their offices for the expression of personal power. Politics has taken the place of statesmanship and patriotism. Moral and ethical decadence in world government is as marked as it is in the fine arts.

It should be the supreme desire of governments, heads of industry and education, as well as of parents, to produce great men, great patriots, statesmen, philosophers, musical, artistic, literary and scientific geniuses, to stem the tide of moral and mental disintegration which is lowering world culture. Only a renaissance of human genius will lift the standards of civilization to higher moral, mental, and spiritual standards.

Edward Markham says: In vain we build the city if we do not also build the man.

Civilization must obey the law of love in order to endure. It must find balance and the knowledge necessary to retain balance. It might be well to review man’s life purposes and desires in simple postulates and axioms for the purpose of building a concept of a balanced civilization.


first postulate

Man lives in two universes; the physical universe of sensing as manifested by his body needs, and the spiritual universe of knowing, as manifested by his desire to seek inspiration from the Light within himself for the purpose of becoming co with God.

AXIOM: Man and God are One. To the extent in which man knows God in him, he is God and has His omnipotent power.

second postulate

Man lives on two planes—the idealistic or intellectual plane of concept, and the physical plane of the materialization of his concept.

AXIOM: In order to create, man must have inspired knowledge of cause from God and information concerning effect of cause from man. A balanced education should be one in which knowledge of cause and information concerning effect are equal.

third postulate

Man’s whole life is spent in thinking his knowledge into form through action, and resting in order to repeat his thinking and acting.

AXIOM: The standard of civilization is the sum total of every man’s knowing, thinking and acting.

fourth postulate

Man and his environment are the product of his thinking. They are what he made them. Their forms are the images of his conceptions.

Conceptions are spiritual. They are cosmic. Conceptions of idea are never produced. Forms of product are physical. Physical forms of spiritual idea are alone produce.

AXIOM: Cosmic man is transcendent. The product of inspired cosmic man is alone enduring. The product of physical man is transient.

fifth postulate

Man desires the omnipotent power of intellectual supremacy and the use of that power in creating himself and his environment.

AXIOM: Man’s desire to create can be fulfilled only through the power of knowledge extended to man by God. Man has no other power. He who desires to create enduring things must knowingly work with God.

sixth postulate

Man seeks two kinds of possessions; physical possessions which he creates from materials borrowed from the earth for the use of his body —which must be returned to earth with his body—and spiritual possessions which are eternal and cumulative during his entire unfoldment.

AXIOM: The measure of a man’s greatness is the measure of his knowledge and practice of God’s law of love—of his good or bad judgment in relation to his thinking and his acting, and of the balance he sustains while acquiring his physical and mental possessions.

seventh postulate

Culture is the measure of man’s spiritual and intellectual status, and his environment is the measure of his culture. Culture is the basis of all courtesy, manners, consideration for others, good taste, civility, poise, emotional control, and all personal expressions in ethics and human relations.

AXIOM: A progressive civilization is one in which the qualities of civil human relations are in the ascendant. Prosperity, happiness and peace are dependent upon civil ascendancy, spiritual and intellectual advancement and cultural growth.

eighth postulate

Man’s measure of culture, prosperity, happiness and peace is registered in his environment. Environment is the material evidence of a standard or ideal. A village, town, city or nation reflects its ideals in its environment.

AXIOM: The material of environment is the only product of industry.

ninth postulate

Ideals are born of inspiration. Ideals reflect the divinity within us. The higher the ideal, the higher the standards of civilization. The higher the standards of civilization, the more beautiful the environment.

AXIOM: Beauty is the symbol of love, balance, truth, and the orderliness of law.

Beauty is the keynote from which the octaves of the symphony of Creation are extended in interchanging Light of God’s thinking as expression of

His knowing.

tenth postulate

Beauty is the only product of the arts. Science is the catalyst which binds art to industry. Religion is the science of spiritual expression in human relations.


A perfect civilization is one in which art, science, religion and industry are equalized as the result of balanced thought and action.


questions answered

I questions answered

Question: Why is it you are able to answer all of our questions upon any subject so easily?

Answer: Because all knowledge exists and one can have all knowledge by desiring to have it. To quote from The Divine Iliad; “All questions are answerable in Light, Thou art Light. Thou can’st answer them.” You can answer them as well as I if your desire for knowledge is sufficiently intense.

Let me call to your attention, however, that I cannot answer questions which are not knowledge. I could not tell you the date of Julius Caesar’s birth, for this is not knowledge; that is but information. Knowledge is limited to cause. Information concerns effect. Effect belongs to the sensed electric universe of motion. Motion cannot be known. It can but be comprehended.

Question: What is the underlying principle of motion?

Answer: The universe of motion is founded upon a very simple principle, as simple as your heartbeat or your incoming breath. All effects are the result of the two desires of the Creator for expression of His idea.

One desire is for division of oneness of idea into multiple forms of ideas.

The other is for a return to oneness for repetition of multiplicity through rest. Each of these desires is expressed by half a cycle of two motion between two opposite points of rest to other opposite points. Each opposite voids its other opposite, but our senses do not detect this fact. If they did, they would sense the illusion which the universe of motion is.

All effects of motion are the result of either balanced or unbalanced interchange between the pairs of opposites which manifest God’s two desires while on their respective journeys to and from the rest points in the Light from which each is extended.

Question: Have you any simple key, or formula, which helps you answer questions?

Answer: Yes. My knowledge of the wave is the key.

Question: Tell us about the wave.

Answer: The wave is the foundation of God’s creative expression. By means of light waves God expresses His two desires. There can be nothing more simple than the wave principle of equal giving and regiving for the

purpose of repeating the giving and regiving. Complexity lies only in multiplying simplicity. The principle that two times two are four is simple, but the same simple principle applies when you multiply 5648 by 4872. All you have done is to create the idea of complexity by multiplying simplicity. That in no wise alters the simple principle.

When you learn to think in terms of the wave, you will find yourself living in another world. The more you know the light which records God’s thinking, the more you will be enabled to think with Him.

The more you think with God, the more you will know, for God is all knowledge and His knowing will be your knowing.

Question: What is meant by being One with God?

Answer: The more you are aware that the Light of God centers you, the more you become aware that that Light is your very Self, and that your body is but an extension of your Self which you have created to manifest your


The more that awareness grows, the more you become the cosmic Being and the more you know. When you finally become fully aware of that Supreme Being as your very Self, you ARE that Supreme Being.

Question: Why can we never see God but can know Him?

Answer: Over and over again I say, you cannot know that which you can see. Remember that. Also, anything you know, you cannot see.

Just as you can see man’s body but cannot see man, you can see God’s body but cannot see God. Conversely, you know man and God but cannot see man or God. Furthermore, you cannot know man nor God, nor your Self, until you know the Light which you and man and God ARE.

Question: What do you mean by God’s body? Has God a body? If so, what kind of a body—and how can we see it?

Answer: The universe is God’s body which He created by extending His Light of His Self to manifest Him, just as man extended his body from his

Light to manifest man.

The whole universe is an electric light record of God’s desire to create form to manifest His idea. Likewise man’s body is an electric light record of man’s desire to create form to manifest the man idea.

I can see your bodies because your bodies are the recorded effect of your creative thinking, but I cannot know your bodies. The Person of man, or the Person of God, is invisible. The Personal Being cannot be seen but can be known as the CAUSE of His own EFFECT, extended from Him as body. Again I say, you cannot know anything which you can see or feel, or cannot see or feel that which you know.

Question: Do you advise against reading, studying, and our modern education?

Answer: I certainly do not. The reason this question was asked is because I happened not to have been brought up that way. All my life I have known God in me, and when I wanted knowledge I was immediately aware that I had it. God had given it to me as He gives it to all people.

So God became my teacher. For that reason I had no need for books or schools or universities.

My education was cosmically acquired because I knew God in me.

Knowledge can be acquired cosmically if one really knows God in one instead of abstractly believing it without knowing it. It is really easier to acquire it by the hard effort of sensing it through the physical body.

Question: How could you know such things as chemistry that way. Did you not have to study books to make your chemistry charts?

Answer: I could not have made my chemistry charts if I had studied books or taken a university course. No books or universities had that knowledge, for it had not yet come into the world. Also I would have been bound by the traditions of yesterday’s errors or thinking by accepting them as truths, as most students do when they read the works of “authorities” and listen to older teachers to whom they attribute great knowledge.

Question: How can a person acquire a cosmic education? How can he KNOW things just out o the blue?

Answer: It is not “just out of the blue” as you say. You, of course, mean the invisible universe. All knowledge is of the invisible universe. That is what I mean by the universe of knowing.

We are all being educated cosmically to some extent, whether we know it or not. Our inspirations come that way. Our inspirations are God’s whisperings to us in His universal language of Light. If desire for knowledge is in our hearts or we write that desire upon our hearts, we will have that knowledge just as sure as the sun goes down over the horizon at night. We are getting it that way gradually during our whole journey from the jungle to the mountain top. F the Light comes slowly, it is because the desire is weak and belief too vague and abstract.

Education is not just stamping upon your memory all of the things that you have read in books. If that is all that happens, you have been made into automatons that are little better than machines. You would repeat records that phonographs can repeat in the same way. If you study music that way and are only a technician, there is no music in you, there is nothing of the spiritual in your knowing.

But if you have taken the skill and information that you have acquired in school from your teachers and you have let it sink into your very soul, then have art in you. You have then made the great transition from sensing to knowing which makes geniuses out of those would otherwise be mechanicians.

Question: You said that when you desired knowledge, you were immediately aware that you had it. Does God give knowledge that way—instantly?

Answer: Yes, but not as you understand it by the way you stated it. We have all knowledge in us. It centers us. It is our inheritance. The Light of our

Selves IS all knowledge. We become aware of it gradually as we desire it. We recollect it as we desire it.

Just as the whole of the tree is in its seed before it unfolds, so is the whole of man in man’s seed. Likewise, all knowledge is in the Light which centers man. It unfolds as man desires its unfoldment.

We are all being cosmically educated to the extent that we so desire to be thus educated. The trouble is that mankind has not yet become sufficiently aware of his oneness with God. He is not willing to believe that he can actually commune with God as Self and Self. He thinks of God as outside of himself, as a Deity so superior to himself and so outside of himself that he believes direct contact is impossible.

Question: You actually believe we can contact God directly?

Answer: Most assuredly I do. How can you reconcile the teachings of universal oneness in the Light to any belief of separateness, or the “crawling worm” and “miserable sinner” attitude of those who cannot think of God as a moment companion?

Question: Is that what you mean by a cosmic education—that you are actually taught what you know directly by our heavenly Father?

Answer: Most assuredly, yes. You ask that as though you think it strange!

Why should the unity between the Creator and His Creation be strange? The moment you actually KNOW of your oneness with your Father in heaven, you KNOW that the kingdom of heaven is within you.

Question: What relation should our school education be to our cosmic education?

Answer: Your school and university education must be the foundation or basis of your cosmic education. When you read a book for an hour, ask yourself about it for another hour. Think it over. Ask if of your Inner Self. Something in you will tell you whether it is truth. Knowing does not register untruth. It registers only truth. Whatever you read that is not in accord with Natural Law will eliminate itself. You will not be able to recognize it as truth so your consciousness will refuse to accept it.

A school education is necessary for cultural reasons. I do not decry it. I say you must have it, but I had to go faster. I had to demonstrate power for the purposes of giving this Message of The Divine Iliad to the world, to accelerate the spiritual awakening which is now taking place, and for laying new foundations for religion and science.

Question: How can we apply our school and university training to our cosmic training?

Answer: By developing your creative faculties as you acquire encyclopedia information. Demonstrate in practice what you learn from books and teachers. Memories stored upon the brain are electrically alive. They are like little entities which want to be heard by being repeated. Make use of them.

Question: My boy, in college, has the ambition and the determination to become a great orchestra leader. What preparations would you advise.

Answer: To be a conductor, one should be a performer, but not necessarily, for a great conductor can concentrate his attention purely upon the knowledge of music and can then conduct. No man can give more than he has in him, however. No one can manifest that which is greater than himself. A flashlight cannot give the light of a searchlight. A conductor, to be a great conductor and give of his fullness, should also be a good performer. He should learn to perform as well as to conduct, just as the great preacher or teacher should be able to manifest that which he teaches by being able to do it.

The preparation for the conductor is to begin to study music itself and to perform on any instrument—a dozen instruments if possible. Perhaps Walter Damrosch is as great a conductor as we have had in this century and he was a marvelous pianist. And, on the other hand, there are men like Gabrilowitsch who was a great pianist and also a great conductor.

He did not practice conducting so much as he did playing, but he could do each equally well. He conducted an orchestra in Detroit and he went about the country playing as a concert pianist.

Question: You knew Gabrilowisch, did you not? Will you tell us something about your association with him?

Answer: Yes, I knew him very well. He was a musician all the way through.

It might interest you to know that when Gabrilowitsch posed for the bust I did of him, he looked no more like a musician than a colonel in the Army, or a lawyer. After half an hour of work, I said, “I want to see you as a musician. I want to see music in your eyes. I want to see the very soul of music in you because that is what you are. I do not want to do a bust of you just as an ordinary human being.” “What shall I do?” he asked. “Go to the piano and play,” I said. “I cannot play for an audience of one. I could play for an audience of a thousand, but not for one,” he replied. “Yes, you can,” I replied, “you just play and forget me and I will take care of my part.” He played for an hour or two at a time for sixteen hours. I was then able to interpret him as a musician. I think that is one of the best things I have ever done—it portrays a man actually inspired by thinking music.

Question: I feel that I have been called to write. Can you give us any help or suggestions about my preparation? Where shall I go to study?

Answer: If you want to write, start writing. Whatever you want to do, start doing that thing now, this very minute, not the next minute. Before you start studying anything, start doing that thing first. You will then find out what your faults are.

Try to write something. Then go and ask a master what is wrong with it. Show him what you have done. He will know the struggle that you have gone through and will point out your faults. You will know what he means because of your efforts. But if you have done nothing, you have not made any faults to point out.

The person whose desire is keen in him to do something, and starts doing that thing—learning how to do it in the doing of it, will be the one who will become a master, and no other.

Question: I know that the wonderful freedom of easy breathing, just as the keenness of the senses, is closely associated with inner. Is there any simple rule that might be applied to bring about that condition of ecstasy which is characteristic of cosmic conscious people or even to induce meditation?

Answer: There is no necessity for a technique or formula for meditation.

Inner, or inner, is the Silent voice of inspiration within us. One automatically breathes easier as desire for effort ceases. The more forgetful one is of one’s body, the more one is freed for the transition from outer emotions to conscious stillness.

If one desires that ecstasy of being in the God Light, breathing will become effortless. It will slow the heartbeat also by relaxing the body.

One of the greatest means of relaxing the body is to stop thinking and meditate—to become one with the Spirit. That is the reward of living the conscious life—the most wonderful thing that can happen to anyone.

Question: How can sounds affect the heartbeat?

Answer: If a woman sings a lullaby to her baby, its heartbeat slows down to the tempos of the lullaby and the body relaxes. Various sounds, like the honking of horns—the noise of a boiler factory—the turning of a radio dial from one tempo to another—are all conductive to physical sensations which increase the heartbeat.

The quiet of the mountains, forests and calm sea are conducive to the slowing of the heartbeat. They free the Mind from body in order that the Silent voice of consciousness can be heard.

Question: Did Jesus know all things? I mean by that, did He have omniscience?

Answer: Yes, He did have omniscience. He was undoubtedly the only man who had known complete Cosmic Consciousness.

Question: Can a cosmic conscious man see Jesus as a person?

Answer: No one has ever seen the Person of Jesus—or Beethoven—or you. The body alone can be seen and the Person alone can be known.

Question: Are Jesus and God the same?

Answer: Yes, they are One—and so are you One with God when you know that you are.

Question: What is the soul?

Answer: Soul is the desire force in Mind, the will to extend desire from the Light to manifest the Light in form.

Question: How does desire manifest itself?

Answer: Without desire, the seed would not germinate into form. The soul centers the seed in the pattern of desire to express form. The seed records the pattern of the body as it changes throughout eternity. The record changes according to the desire of the soul to become a different body.

Question: Could you give an example?

Answer: Yes. The pattern of a tree in Maine where the winds blow hard is recorded in the seed of that tree. The same ruggedness of pattern will be recorded in the seed and repeated as the same kind of tree when the seed again unfolds.

Question: Your statement that trees have Souls as well as human beings is rather extraordinary. Would you explain it further?

Answer: The soul is universal in all things. It does not belong to man alone. God is Light. The Soul is DESIRE in the Light. It might also be termed the WILL.

Question: How does animal life differ from vegetable and mineral life?

Answer: What you call animal life is not rooted to earth. It has entirely different bodies which must interchange in order to continue. The vegetable kingdom is rooted to earth. The mineral kingdom is the earth itself.

All of these function alike. They all begin and end in the same way.

Question: What are their relations to each other? Which comes first?

Answer: The mineral kingdom comes first—the planet is all mineral until sufficiently cooled by the coming of water. Interchange between water and minerals begets the vegetable kingdom.

Interchange between the vegetable and mineral kingdoms begets the animal kingdom.

Each of these three depends upon each other for survival. Each is an extension of the other.

II questions answered

Question: “He who killeth an ox is as he who killeth a man.” (Isa. 66:3) We are told that we have dominion over everything—does that mean we are to slaughter animals for food?

Answer: In Genesis it was said that man shall have dominion over all things.

Moses meant by that that jungle knew nothing of God. When he first became aware of God within him, he searched for his God in the sun, in the avalanche, or in anything that he could not understand, and built gods to worship. Moses wrote: “Let us make man in our own image, and let him have dominion over the fish of the sea, etc.,” which meant that he had begun to KNOW instead of to sense.

Man never had dominion over anything until he began to know God in him. Then he began to create with God. He created the wheel; he discovered how to make a boat and then make a sail for his boat. He began then to have dominion over other things in the universe, which he did not have before. Knowledge gave him this power. That did not mean that he was newly made—as Adam—in a minute. It simply meant god had been whispering to him for millions of years but he had not heard until that time. When he did have dominion, it was only because he became aware of God within him. When that unfoldment came, he then knew good from evil.

When he killed, as in the little fable about Adam, he knew for the first time that he was killing. The Garden of Eden was a symbolic contrast to the jungle. In the eyes of the future, he looked up to the mountain of his ascension and he began his knowing of good from evil. By killing, he knew that he should not kill. But we have not yet progressed very far from that jungle; we are still barbarians. Only two thousand years ago, they killed and slaughtered animals on the very altars of the churches to appease God. The altars of the churches in Jesus’ time ran with blood because blood was the jungle memory of man and it still is. We fill our hymnals with songs about blood—blood of the lamb—fountains filled with blood—all sorts of things which indicate that we are still remembering the jungle.

We are not yet out of the jungle in respect to even our food.

Question: What is your position on metaphysical healing?

Answer: Everyone should know the principles of healing within himself, but if he does not know, anyone who does know can extend these principles to another and help him to heal himself. He can help with or without the other’s knowing. We are all connected by invisible electric threads of light; these threads are cables by which we intercommunicate with one another.

Question: Then you think anyone can help another by just desiring to do so?

Answer: Yes! He who reverses that process and tries to make the circuit run the other way by taking all in for himself and giving out nothing gets nothing back but the toxins he, himself, has generated. Many are self poisoned with such toxins, and all the instruction or friendliness of anyone in the world will not get rid of these toxins unless the individual cooperates by living and thinking according to the law. One can take in the good that is extended by the friend and give it back as good. He to whom unkind thoughts are extended must insulate himself against them lest he be injured by them.

Question: How does one insulate oneself from such influences?

Answer: By giving out love. Love alone insulates one from hatreds and fears.

You have heard it said that boys fall into bad company and thus “go bad.” One does not need to do this; one does it from choice. If one yields to another’s influence, he does it because he lowers the standard of his desires. This is a matter of his own choosing. He who loves can insulate himself from evil thinking by not accepting evil as a part of him.

Question: How about a person slandering another or getting angry with him?

Answer: The same question holds true. Ignore it and continue to love. Slander or anger will not hurt you unless you reflect it. If you become angry, you are hurt for you are no longer loving. If you ignore it, the slanderer or angry one alone is hurt because anyone whose thinking is opposed to love is hurt by the toxins which hate engenders to poison one’s body.

Question: What would you do if a beggar asked you for food?

Answer: If I were convinced that he was sincere, I would give him food. I would try to discriminate, however, so as not to encourage vagrancy.

Question: Will you tell us about telepathy?

Answer: Telepathy is best understood by comparing it with the cable.

Telepathy is rapidly coming into conscious use as we get farther out of the jungle and nearer the mountain top. People send messages across a cable. We get another’s meaning telepathically by a glance or a look without needing a visible cable. People separated thousands of miles think messages to each other through invisible cables of light.

Our spiritual unfoldment will one day make the use of telephone wires for sound transmission obsolete, for we shall then transmit our messages telepathically. We are, in truth, complete transmitting and receiving sets within ourselves.

Question: Is not that what you mean when you talk about the language of light?

Answer: Yes it is! The language of light is the Silent voice of omnipresent knowing interpreted into light of universal thinking. Telepathy, inspiration and intuition come to us across the invisible light of the universe. They are our universal cables by means of which Mind speak to Mind.

There is but one Mind and one Thinker. Therefore that which is known or thought by anyone, anywhere, can be known or thought by any other one who is sufficiently attuned to receive telepathic messages sent in the language of light.

Question: Is that the way telepathy applies to man?

Answer: Everyone and everything in the universe is connected by electric nerves which act as telephone wires to inform everything in the universe of the conditions and desires of every other thing. People who love each other very much, or who have a great mutual understanding, can use these inter nerves to communicate with each other over long distances. Jesus understood thoroughly that when He walked among people He was walking through people. The electric extensions which bind all men together as one were clearly know to Him.

Question: Please amplify your explanation. Tell us more about the idea of things happening within ourselves instead of outside of ourselves.

Answer: It is very difficult for the objectively brain to realize that all things and all happenings are universal.

We think that thoughts, sounds, and other happenings of which we become cognizant take place in other objects and in other places outside of ourselves. This objectivity of belief is not true to Nature. Everything which happens anywhere, happens everywhere.

There are not two points, two positions, or two objects in the entire universe. Therefore, whatever you think of as happening outside of yourself is actually echoing within yourself.

There is no other place in the universe than that place which you universally occupy. Likewise, there is no knowledge or thought in the universe that is not omnipresent in the Light of you. The reflection of a light in a mirror is actually within the mirror. All Creation is a mirror which reflects itself within itself universally.

Question: Is that true of our emotions concerning other people? If I love a girl, for instance, is she not another object outside of myself whom I love?

Answer: No. You do not love another object or person outside of yourself. Your love is within yourself. She inspires within you the love which is within you. She has merely awakened within you something you have not, until now, been aware of. Love is not objective. It exists omnipresently.

The principle of this philosophy is beautifully explained in an essay on Love in the New Translation of Laotzu’s Tao by Dwight Goddard. I would urge you to read it.

III questions answered

Question: What is truth?

Answer: I could answer that very simply, but it would be meaningless. Truth in its ultimate is rest—balance. God, the one Light, is balance. In Him is all truth. Many different words are used to define the nature of God, but they all have one meaning. We say truth, love, balance, the law, life— and the meaning of all of these words is the same in God. So when we say, “What is truth?” it is the same things as saying. “What is power, knowledge, life and law?”

Question: What is life?

Answer: We think of life as a pulsation, a heartbeat, a thing that is living when its heart is beating. The body manifest life; it is expressing life; but the expression of life, such as a lever working upon its fulcrum, is not the life which is expressed. It is the lever, but life and power are in the still fulcrum—not in that which moves—not in that which pulses. Our bodies do not live; they but express the life of our Source.

Question: What is thinking?

Answer: People do not think in themselves; they manifest the knowing of God through a cosmic thinking which arises from their cosmic Consciousness. People do not think with their brains, for the brain is but a storehouse of memories and a center of nerve ganglions which motivate the body. Consciousness is universal. It is not confined within anyone’s skull. The brain acts as Consciousness directs. It acts to manifest the thought of God through the knowing of God.

Question: Although I have a quick, bright mind to catch on to things, I am always slow to get things from the ether. Sometimes several days will elapse between events that I finally figure out but do not get at the moment. I am always behind time in everything I try to do, no matter what effort I put forth. Why?

Answer: You are trying to think it out instead of KNOW it. There is no power at all in thinking unless there is knowledge behind the thinking. One must have a concept of an idea before one can take that concept and express it. You are like the child that the teacher tells to concentrate on some subject and write an essay. You cannot concentrate until you decentrate and get the knowledge to concentrate upon. Decentration is for the wave motion of thinking to expand into cosmic Mind stillness. First, get that knowledge by desiring it; then bring it to a focus; then write it down to give it form.

Stop thinking, be still; be alone—meditate. You know what you want to know. You have a desire to know something. Write that desire into the stillness of the Light within you, whish is God within you, and give God a chance to answer you. Do not stifle His Voice. Wait for it, listen, and it will come, just as a theme for a beautiful symphony will come to the musician who desires it.

Question: When you know the Light and receive the flashes of guidance, in attempting to follow closely, how can insurmountable obstructions in the physical be handled? There are none in God, yet they stand in the way of expression.

Answer: There are no insurmountable obstacles on earth anywhere. In any undertaking, whatsoever, hurdles are put there to be surmounted. The hurdles that cannot be surmounted are self. Their limitations are set by man himself. God does not set them.

Question: Is it necessary to take vitamin pills and capsules for health?

Answer: It would not be necessary to take capsules and vitamin pills if we had a properly balanced diet of natural food, such as fresh vegetables, fruit and nuts. However, our present mode of living, and the way we cook our food, often creates a deficiency of necessary vitamins. Scientific research has already produced gratifying results in capturing valuable vitamins, thus supplementing deficiencies.

Question: What causes goiter?

Answer: a lack of iodine. I traveled through a whole section of country when I was sketching in Switzerland in which many people had very large goiters because the glacier water they drank was deficient in iodine.

Vitamin pills containing iodine, or a few drops of iodine in the water, is remedying this trouble. One sees very few goiters there now.

Question: Then you do advise supplementing food with vitamins?

Answer: Yes! Always supplement if science can give you what you cannot otherwise get in food. Your body is a chemical plant and it needs certain replacements for deficiencies made by its not being possible to get them in the diet. People in cities live rather artificial lives and we must meet that problem by artifice to keep our balance.

Question: How can one accomplish more work without tiring?

Answer: The person who gets tires is the one who does not like the work he is doing, or who has over his body by giving it more work that its normalcy. If one is bored by one’s work—whether that work is making beds, washing dishes, mowing the lawn, or anything else which one dislikes doing—toxins are developing which make one tired. The clock in the factory gets tired, but the man in the laboratory or in the factory who is wishing that the clock would stop because he has not sufficient time to finish what he is doing loves his work and does not tire.

Question: Please expand the idea of loving to do such drudgery as washing dishes and making beds?

Answer: A lady wrote me once that she hated making beds and washing dishes. I said: “Whenever you find that you do not like what you are doing, just remember that God centers you, and whatever you are doing you are doing with Him and with His help. You cannot move your little finger otherwise. When you make your bed, just say, “Come, God, make this bed with me.”

Later she wrote: “That made me love to make beds and do things I did not like to do. Knowing that God was helping me took away that feeling of loneliness and drudgery.”

Take joy in doing things; find happiness in doing everything the best way you can. If you have to do it, you must do it, so you might just as well love doing it. If you really love your work, you will not tire.

Conversely, if you hate your work, you will poison yourself by that hatred and the poisons must be removed by an understanding of the universal law of balance. Any other form of relief which does not remove the cause can only be temporary.

Question: Does the genius get tired?

Answer: When I was sculpturing Thomas Edison—and he was in his eighties —he said that he never tired because he had so much to do. When he was through with a day’s work, he would start something else. In the morning when someone thought he ought to rest; he might say, “Come down the road with me, will you? I want to find some weeds.” He was experimenting to find rubber at that time. Although he was always doing something, he never tired. He did not now fatigue because he love his work.

You never knew a musician who was writing a symphony to be tired; or a sculptor to be fatigued when he was creating a monument—something they loved to do. You never knew a boy to be tired when he was playing a game he loved; he might get sleepy—but never tired. You could pick him up and carry him home when his legs would no longer carry him, but he loved his playing. One can become sleepy because the body must rest, but one who gets tired does so simply because he does not like what he is doing.

Love what you are doing and you will never know fatigue.

Question: I am a very enthusiastic golfer—shoot around eighty as a rule. I love the game but find the last few years that eighteen holes tire me exceedingly. What is the cause?

Answer: You cannot expect your body machine to function as well at seventy as it did at forty. I would not expect one to play eighteen holes at eighty.

I painted a portrait of Bishop Alexander Garrett of Texas once. He was eighty, and all the time I was painting him he was telling me all the things he was going to do. His mind was young and full of ambition, but his body was not able to carry out those things. His desire and ambition caused other people to carry them out for him. In this manner, he achieved his desires by extending those desires to others so they became physically manifested through them.

I should think that you would be quite content with playing nine holes at your age. I am quite content with two or three hours of skating now, where I used to do ten and even more; for I am seventy, and two or three hours is enough.

But to come back to golf: this man who wants to play eighteen holes at his age could play the eighteen holes if his desire were strong enough.

God fulfills reasonable desires. By “reasonable” I mean lawful. Nature fits the back to the burden. Desire is the foundation of all achievement.

I know a man of eighty who walks fifteen miles every Saturday.

Question: Will you expand this idea a little more by giving examples?

Answer: The Consciousness makes the body obey. The body is electric.

Electricity is the servant of the Mind. Electricity will do what Mind tells it to do and it will make the body do things that it could not otherwise do. Supposing you wanted to lift a heavy trunk suddenly. You know it is heavy—you know you have to more it—to lift it up. Make up your Mind that you have to do it and electric action will shoot adrenalin from certain glands throughout your body to make it possible. The glands of your body will give the power that was not there two minutes ago, and you will know that you can move the trunk.

Everyone has done things like that under the spur of the moment when the desire was there and it was necessary to do so. People often refer to that as using superhuman strength. It is not superhuman; it is normal, but you asked for an increase of strength and your desire was fulfilled.

You then realize that you have power you have never used. We never use the full limit of our power, but desire for power gives us power. If it is essential that you play eighteen or more holes of golf in a day, and you want to do it, you can still do it even if you are ninety. One of the members of our New York Skating club is eighty and he still skates wonderfully well.

Question: Is it true that in the final analysis there are only two opposites; and if so, what are their names?

Answer: Yes, there are only two opposites. God has divided everything into two opposites—two opposite halves of a cycle. One half of every cycle expands; the other half contracts. Every cycle is a journey from rest to rest by way of contraction—or expansion. Rain falling on the earth manifest compression. Mist rising from the earth expands to complete the cycle. Rain generates—mist radiates.

All opposites are, in every case, extensions of a centering equilibrium. The equilibrium which centers them is their source from which two opposites are extended, as the lever is extended from its fulcrum.

Question: Could you give us some examples?

Answer: Yes! Compression and expansion are represented by matter and space, by the earth and the heavens; by positive and negative, by the male father principle and the female mother principle. Compression and expansion are also manifested in the mechanical principle of a piston in an engine which moves to express power. But the expression of the power is not in the compression or in the expansion. The power itself is in the still center which lies between the two. The dead center is fulcrum upon which each wave loves to express power, It is the one balanced condition.

In an electric battery, we have two opposite conditions which we call negative and positive. They are the two opposite extensions from the fulcrum—like children on a see—from which the piston or motion operates. An electric current interchanges between these two opposite electric pressures. But the power is not in the electric current; it is in that dead between them across which they oscillate. That equilibrium is their source. All the current off electricity is gradually voided in the dead source of rest from which it came.

If you want to recharge a battery, you must borrow the two opposed conditions from its dead. Two opposed positive and negative conditions must be created from the one balanced condition so that the two unbalanced conditions can interchange to manifest the One universal balance from which they sprang.

If you put a short wire across two unbalanced opposed poles and short circuit them, they go back to a balanced position of rest immediately. Or if you put a little wire across, you may light a hundred electric light bulbs for a day or two while the electric current slowly goes back to its dead storage battery condition of rest. The effect is the same as though a short circuit did it in one second.

Question: Can you give an example in time concerning that effect?

Answer: Yes! If an explosion takes place in a second, it fills a tremendous volume of space. A seed from an oak tree expanding slowly for a hundred years fills an equal volume of space. One we call an explosion and the other we call growth but the principle is the same. Each is an electric interchange between two opposite conditions of dense matter and tenuous space—of earth and the heavens—of seed and the tree. The interchange between the slow growing of a tree from its seed is exactly the same as the interchange between matter and space in an instantaneous chemical explosion except in point of time.

Question: Is all Creation made up of opposites?

Answer: Yes! All Creation is made up of pairs of opposites, and all opposites are two opposite electrical pressure conditions. Each opposed pressure is extended from the One Light which centers it. Also, each pressure is either plus or minus its centering condition. All we have to deal with in this universe is the One Light of the Creator and the two lights extending from the Creator which manifest His knowing by His thinking. This universe is an electric record in black and white light.

The white light of suns is the pressure of compression, and the black light of space is the pressure of expansion. Each interchanges constantly.

The out and in of all bodies manifest this constant interchange between matter and space. This interchanging process constitutes the universal sex principle.

Question: When complete rhythmic balanced interchange has been attained by the individual, will not that eliminate the cycles of birth and death?

Answer: Yes! The continual rebirth and death of an individual named Johnny Smith ceases when the cosmic awareness of his identity and unity with God is complete. That is what the whole play is for. It is the journey from sensation to conscious awareness of God in us. But rebirth and death will continue through age cycles in newly polarizing bodies to repeat the same process of unfoldment from individuality to unity.

This process fulfills the universal principle of Nature, which is that individuality springs from Oneness and returns to Oneness. It is inevitable because the universe consists entirely of waves of motion which spring from stillness and return to stillness.

Question: What about reincarnation after we have found completion in cosmic conscious awareness of unity with God?

Answer: When that time comes, the planet will be way out where Mars is—or beyond—and Venus will be rolling up getting ready to play the man idea all over again.

The planet is entirely mineral until water appears upon its surface.

Mineral is the first kingdom. Mineral and water then interchange to unfold vegetable life—the second kingdom.

Mineral and vegetable then interchange with water to produce animal life—the third kingdom.

Mineral, vegetable and animal life then interchange with water to unfold physical man—the fourth kingdom.

Unfolding from man of the fourth kingdom comes cosmic man of the fifth kingdom. The play is then finished on Earth to be played over again on Venus.

IV questions answered

Question: Could you tell us more of the restoration of balance in the eternal whole, and how this marvel comes to be?

Answer: It is not a question of restoration of balance in the eternal whole.

Balance always IS. Restoration only seems, for unbalance is but an illusion of motion. Two children on a seesaw get out of balance, but the unbalance is always balanced in the fulcrum. The fulcrum is always in balance with the universe. This explains the reason why we cannot sin against God or His universe. We are extensions of God. He is our fulcrum. Whatever “sins” we commit are but unbalanced effects of motion which are balanced in our universal fulcrum.

In other words, if there is disunity in your family, business relationships, or an upset state of health, this indicates unbalance. To bring harmony, successful business, or perfect health and happiness, one must find the cause of the disunity and ill health, etc.

Financial lack is often the cause of disunity in the home, and also of ill health. Disunity in the home, poor business and ill health may all spring from the same cause—unbalanced business conditions which have been created through unfair exchange in either labor or goods.

Man does not yet realize that that which affects him personally, affects all other men. He has yet to learn that he is not a law unto himself.

One unfair business deal can not only affect his business life, but his home life, his health and family’s health, and many others who are closely connected with him.

When man is happy, he is balanced. When he is unhappy—whatever the cause—he has created unbalance. We hear men say repeatedly, “How can God allow such things?” The reason for this is that God is always in balance but He gave man free will to express himself. Man by his own actions creates his own unbalance and, therefore, his own unhappy conditions.

Question: Does this mean that all our ills, failures and unhappiness, and even war, are brought about by ourselves?

Answer: Most certainly, yes. God does not prevent man from working out his own destiny. That is what the whole play of life is for. If God prevented man from hurting himself, man would not progress through experience.

However, by so hurting himself, he cannot in any way hurt or offend the Creator who remains forever man’s fulcrum—man’s God of love.

Question: How can one develop balanced rhythmic breathing?

Answer: One’s normal breathing is balanced and rhythmic. We are all born that way. One can increase the power of that breathing if one desires to by giving more power to one’s muscles, tendons and sinews, by exercise and deep breathing. One can add power, perhaps, but that is merely a multiplication in a higher key of rhythmic balanced breathing. The electrical engineer steps up his electric potential by multiplying the coils of his solenoids. This multiplication divides their diameter and thus increases wave frequencies in the coils.

Question: Wouldn’t a person progress faster spiritually if he could leave his daily round of chores and lead a more solitary life for at least a little while—in the mountains or woods, or by the seashore?

Answer: Yes! If it is possible, one should do that; and one can also learn to lead a solitary life in the midst of even boiler factories and noises. In the daily round of chores, no matter if it takes the whole of one’s waking hours, one can learn to lead the solitary inspirational life. One has a right to be alone with God. Cultivate the ability to lead an inspired life under all conditions.

Question: Do all geniuses go alone into silent places to create?

Answer: No! One of my greatest musical friends tells me that some of his deepest inspirations come to him while riding in subways. Think of it— being inspired in the noise and clutter of subways. My answer to that is that he needs the stimulus of motion rather than solitude to inspire him.

Many do seek the woods, seashore or forests. I like to be alone in my studio. When alone, I have the seashore, woods, and all else that imagination and inspiration bring me.

Question: Can you completely forget the body when alone?

Answer: One can only forget the body and become acquainted with oneself by being alone. There is no condition whatsoever that shuts man out from that possibility. Cease thinking—cease acting with the body—be utterly alone and comfortable. That is the way to forget the body. That is why so much comes to one in the night. One can them forget the body—put it on the shelf so to speak—and be entirely alone with the conscious awareness of God.

I get most of my knowledge in the night to use in the day. This is depicted in my little book called YOUR DAY AND NIGHT. The INVOCATION FOR THE NIGHT is a preparation for the night and SALUTATION TO THE DAY is a philosophy and a policy upon which I endeavor to build my day.

Question: How can one do this when one is unconscious in sleep?

Answer: There is no such thing as a state of unconsciousness. People who go to sleep think they are unconscious because they stop thinking. Their electrical awareness of their body ceases, but their conscious or cosmic awareness is thoroughly alive. Very few of us have cosmic awareness in the night even though we often experience cosmic illumination, which we fail to recall upon awakening.

Desire what you will when you go to sleep, and you will have it. But also desire that you will retain it and remember it in the morning; and that desire will be answered, too. You will gradually develop the power of remembering your newly acquired knowledge.

The inspiration you get in the night, you carry into effect during the day. You will do ten times as much that day as you did the day before.

You will have gained for your day that which has been given to you in the night. This is one of the secrets of multiplying one’s power.

Question: Do you consider yourself the messenger promised in all the holy book for this time?

Answer: No! I consider everyone on earth a messenger, whether he runs an elevator or is president of a country. We are all messengers but I have been given a special message for man of this new age—and have been prepared for that message all my life since I was seven years of age. This preparation allowed me to go “behind the scenes” of the cosmic drama to see what it is all about. This experience gave me a state of knowledge which must now be unfolded.

Question: In relation to the one great law of balance, will you please tell me if the crash of “the fall of man,” as given in Genesis, caused the tipping of the earth’s axis?

Answer: No! the tipping of the earth’s axis is a periodical thing which is happening as the earth gradually turns upside down. It is called the precession of the equinoxes in which the axis of the earth, which points north, forms a little circle around the heavens approximately every 2500 years. When the pyramids were built, a small tunnel was made pointing to the North Star; but if you look through the tunnel now, you will not see that same star because the axis of the earth has tipped. The pyramid is presumably 3000 years old. The North star, which that tunnel then pointed to, has passed that same point once since that time, and will again pass it in about 1800 years.

When the earth was born on the equator of the sun, the axis of the earth did not tip. It was ninety degrees from the plane of the equator of the sun and parallel to the solar axis, as Mercury now is, and as all of the planets are when newly born from the sun. Planets are born from the sun by the way of lights sent out from the sun’s equator—great nebulous rings which wind up upon themselves to become planets of the sun, just as the rings of Saturn will wind themselves up into moons. All of the moons of Saturn were rings. All of the moons of any satellite were first equatorial rings; then they became moons of the planet from which they were born. These moons in turn become comets when their orbits are sufficiently removed from their parent source.

Eventually everything which leaves the sun returns to it in various forms. This is as true of the rose in your garden as of the earth itself. All were born from the sun and must return to the sun for rebirth.

Question: Do the electrons of our chemical elements turn as the axis of our earth and outer planets turn?

Answer: Yes! All of them do except the electrons of one element which is known as carbon. All of carbon’s electrons rotate upon the plane of their common equator, which is also the plane of their spherical nucleus.

That equator corresponds with the amplitude of the octave wave upon which carbon is born. It is the one element of the octave wave which is so perfectly in balance that it crystallizes as a true cube. The reason for this fact is because carbon rotates on one gyroscopic plane ninety degrees from its axis. All of the other elements rotate gyroscopically in planes of lesser and varying angles, as the planets and moons of our solar system do. The axis of electrons which thus vary must, likewise, turn in circles just as our outer planets do.

Question: Are there any giant astronomical systems which are like carbon atoms?

Answer: Yes! Many of them. Those that are the shape of a disc, seen edgewise, with a white hot sun in the middle, are like carbon atoms. You can see an excellent example of this type in THE SECRET OF LIGHT.

Question: Are there any which are throwing off equatorial rings, as Saturn is doing?

Answer: Yes! Thousands of them. The great nebula in Lyra is such a one. Its one ring is millions of times larger than our whole solar system. In its center is a sun which was once a part of that giant ring. This central Sun will keep throwing off rings until there is nothing left of it. That is the way suns turn inside out to become vacuous black holes instead of compressed incandescent solids. You will see a picture of the Lyra nebula in THE SECRET OF LIGHT.

Question: You speak of other moons than ours. Do any of the other planets have a moon?

Answer: Yes! All of the outer planets have more than one moon. Saturn and Jupiter have nine or ten each. Mars has two, for Mars is older than

Earth. One of her moons, Phobos, is so newly born that it runs around its mother three times a day. Every seven and a half hours it completely encircles its mother; while Deimos, its older brother, takes four times as long.

The two inner planets, Mercury and Venus, have no moon children, for they are not yet old enough to have them.

Question: You refer to moons as children of planets and of planets as their mothers. Are you speaking figuratively or literally?

Answer: I am speaking literally. Planets are children of the sun who cannot have children of their own until they are old enough, just as children of men and women cannot have other children during their early childhood. Moons are children of planets, and comets are children of moons which, likewise, must grow quite old before they can have children.

You will note that the outer older planets have more children than the inner ones. Also the planets farthest out have lost some of their moons.

Question: You speak of Mercury and Venus as not being old enough to have moon children. What is the condition they must arrive at to make them have children?

Answer: Newly born children of the sun are very hot, and they are all mineral. There is no water on them, hence there can be no radiating vapors to help form equatorial rings. When water comes upon a planet oxygen also comes. The coming of water, with its oxygen, is like the coming of puberty to humans.

A planet has not reached full maturity until mineral, vegetable and animal kingdoms have become possible upon it. The interchange between these three, with the waters of heavens and earth, makes the radiations of substantial rings imperative.

Question: Why can we not see the moons of Mars, Jupiter and Saturn?

Answer: Because they are too small and too far away to be seen with the naked eye. We can easily see four of Jupiter’s inner moons with a very low powered glass.

Question: You said that we die when we breathe out and are reborn every time we breathe in. What do you mean by that?

Answer: The whole purpose of breathing in is to recharge the body—to breathe out is to discharge it. We breath in to live and breathe out to die.

The breathing process manifests the electric interchanging principle by means of which all things in earth and heaven appear, that they may forever disappear and reappear. We die every night and are reborn every morning when we awaken. Even the particles of matter which leave our body die to be reborn as new cells. Nature is forever repeating itself in every effect of motion, and in every patterned form.

Question: Please explain this further.

Answer: The particles of our body are dying all the time. A dog can follow us through the forest for days after we have passed because of the parts of our bodies which we have left behind. We are constantly restoring our bodies by life and death flowing through us—just as a spring of water is constantly replenished by water flowing into it and depleted by water flowing out of it. Breathing is the generating, degenerating and regenerating principle. We breathe in that we may be reborn. We eat food that we may replace that which has gone out of us in emanations of light. That which we take in as food to recharge our electric bodies creates new cells. Our breath is like a pump which pumps new cells into our bodies and pumps old cells out.

If we did not thus die continually, our bodies would weight many tons.

Life and death flow through us continually, each going opposite ways.

Question: How can an infant born with an hereditary affliction be healed?

The “sins” of the fathers and mothers are visited upon the children for generations. In any expression of life, a hereditary trait is due to a malformation of some kind, caused by wrong thinking or wrong action.

We build our bodies by positive thought and action, and destroy them by negative thought and action. A disease may wreck the pattern of a body in part. The record of that changed pattern is stored in the seed to beget its kind.

Question: Why should an innocent child be punished by deformity, or have to pay for a father’s sins?

Answer: The seed can only reproduce the pattern registered within it. A child is the extension of its forbears. Its body conforms to their patterns.

Any unbalance or imperfection in the pattern of the man, the oak tree idea, or any other patterned form, will correct itself after many rebirths. In Bar Harbor, for instance, pine trees growing on the edge of the sea cliffs are not like the pine trees growing five miles back from the sea. Those on the cliffs are rugged because of heavy winds. Their masses of foliage are closely knitted together at the top and their trunks are more staunch.

The trees look as though they have been bracing themselves against the winds for hundreds of centuries. They have fought the wind and the cold so long that their bark is stronger, their wood more dense. Their potential strength is greater because they have fought the winds so long.

The pattern of all their fighting is in the seed, and the seed reproduce in kind. If you take the seed five miles inland, it will grow that kind of tree for perhaps ten generations, but gradually it will be like the tree that grows inland because it does not need to fight the winds any more.

V questions answered

Question: What changes may we expect within the next seven years you have mentioned?

The awareness of the nature of God is going to seep through this world during the next seven years.

Answer: The love principle of giving which dominates the God will rule the world in the coming new age instead of the hate principle of taking.

Man is finding that seed sown through his practice of taking is reaped in the harvest of fear and hate from which all crime springs.

We are going to find that the practice of the love principle gives us intense happiness and a power that we never dreamed of before.

Gradually we shall be able to keep our doors unlocked, for we shall no longer fear our neighbor. The practice of the love principle is creeping into the world, and by 1953 we shall see much of the effects of it in our civilization. When love comes into the world, fear and hate disappear.

The two greatest elements of society today are religion and science. We cannot get along without either of them. They are our very fundamentals. We are going to see a marriage between religion and science. We are going to see their present disunity replaced by unity.

Gradually a new world will come out of science. Science will no longer say, “We can get along with just the lever of motion. We do not need to know there is a fulcrum under the lever.”

We are going to find that science will verify God. Knowledge of the nature of God will come through science, not through religion.

Our world of today is a different kind of world from that of even one hundred years ago. Our world of radar, television and electricity has given mankind a different conception of the universe. Out of our new conception of natural law, a greater comprehension of our electric

universe of light is being born. The race of man will be uplifted in accordance with its ability to comprehend the nature of our universe and its Creator.

Question: When you use the expression, “Knowing versus thinking,” do you mean something akin to what is ordinarily meant by “intuition versus reasoning?”

Answer: Intuition or inspiration is the still small Voice of our knowing. First we faintly recognize an inner whispering that we know to be truth. This we call intuition. It may take form in an inspirational idea.

When we faithfully follow the idea and meet with success, we learn the wisdom of following our intuitions and gradually the Inner Voice gains strength.

Thinking is taking knowledge of the whole idea apart and setting it in motion as many separate ideas.

Reasoning is coordinating a group of thoughts and is purely objective. Knowing is that which is the Light within us. It is the cause of the effect which our senses observe.

Question: When one prays, to whom does he pray?

Answer: One prays directly to God—not through any person or thing. There is only God and His Creation. God created this universe. You are part of

His universe. You extend directly from God as one with Him in His Light. He is the only source of your power. Your direct connection with your Creator is through the centering Consciousness within yourself.

You talk to God when you commune with that Self which is within you. God and the centering Self are One.

Question: How can one make God friendly rather than an awesome something?

Answer: People think of God as awesome simply because they think of some unknown Being sternly ruling us from somewhere far away. One must know that God is omnipresent and centers everyone. The still Light of

Love not only centers the consciousness of everyone, but also centers every cell in one’s body and in the whole universe. One loses the idea of awesomeness by companionship, because one then feels the ever God of love.

When you first meet a man like Thomas Edison, you are awed by him because you realize you are in the presence of a man who is a vastly superior person. But after awhile, the humility and the friendliness of such a man as Edison—who does not think of himself as being superior —make you lose all sense of awesomeness.

Question: How do you think spiritual and material science can best be united to serve the welfare of humanity, and raise the standard of living for all?

Answer: It can best be united by getting rid of the disunity in both. Science is material; it is concerned only with effect, and that is why it has so little knowledge. It says, “We are not interested in anything we can not prove in the laboratory.”

God cannot be proven in the laboratory because that which you can prove in the laboratory is limited to matter and motion—to effect of cause—but in every laboratory experiment there is always a third unexplainable quality which is necessary to produce the effect. That third quality is the equilibrium of cause from which effect springs.

Science seeks cause of all things in the matter and motion it alone deals in. it seeks the cause of energy in motion and the life principle in germs, which are also matter in motion. It must eventually find that cause lies in the stillness of the One Light from which the electric universe of motion springs.

Science has found radar and other heretofore unknown phenomena. I have full confidence that science will eventually verify god. When science at last verifies God, the hundreds of primitive doctrinal religions will topple, and a new race will arise from that wreckage.

God, the Creator, is a scientific fact. His Creation is a material manifestation of that scientific fact. In order to know the nature of God, we must have a scientific foundation for our metaphysics instead of an abstract one.

I repeat, when we at last comprehend the nature of the universe and live the law of cosmic love, the standards of living must be high—and

beautiful—because love can only bring happiness through the interchange of all things—material, mental and spiritual.

Question: Please explain karma as you understand it.

Answer: As I understand it, karma means that whatever you do is electrically recorded in your seed for repetition in kind. When you break the law, the law beaks you to an equal extent at that precise moment—not the next moment. It starts immediately, even if it takes generations to void it. You are in balance or you are out of it. If you are out of balance with the universe, you have to get back into balance.

Nature demands balance. Karma is an evidence of unbalance which must eventually be voided by balance.

Question: How would the law of karma apply to a suicide?

Answer: Suicide is an evidence of fear and weakness. A suicide is afraid to face life, or to endure its real or fancied hardships.

That weakness must eventually be balanced by acquiring strength, even if it takes a hundred reincarnations. THe suicide has not escaped anything by ending his life. He has but delayed his own unfoldment.

Question: Please explain again your instruction of how you prepare for the night; also that plan of yours for going to sleep when thoughts hold you awake.

Answer: If one decentrates, electric thought expand and thinking ceases.

This is the condition needed for sleep. It is the condition where the brain refuses to form thought patterns.

I find that I can decentrate better by imagining a black hole. If thought patterns still persist in forming, I thrust them down that formless black hole. Very soon I go to sleep.

In preparing to acquire cosmic knowledge during the night, the important thing is to forget the body. It is easier to forget the body when it is in a comfortable position and not over by two much eating and drinking.

The senses are only aware of motion; they are not aware of stillness or of balance. You cannot sense the fact that you are comfortable. You can only know that you are comfortable. If your body is cold, your senses will react to warn your nerves which electrically inform you it is cold. If you put on an overcoat or a blanket, you become warm. Your senses then stop vibrating.

A musician could not compose a symphony if someone were scratching him with a pin, making him aware of his body. Neither can you become in tune with the Infinite while being tormented by a sensed awareness of your body.

When thus in tune, write your desire in the pulse of the universe, which is your own pulse. You are then in the universe of knowing, and your desire for cosmic knowledge will be answered.

The difficulty is to recollect it when you awaken. Even when you do recollect it, you often negate it by doubting or fearing to put it into effect.

Question: Can one ask for good paying work—for guidance as to how much to ask for it—and where to go for it?

Answer: Of course you can! You must have implicit confidence in yourself. If you are qualified to do certain things and have sufficient confidence in yourself, you should be able to set a fair value upon your service. If you do not have confidence and underrate your ability, you pull yourself down. Over—too much ego—asking too much for services will lead to failure.

I will give you an example of what I mean: A major, who had been in the war from the beginning came back and said to me, “I have the greatest worry in the world. I am fifty years of age. I had a position, when I went away, in which I got seventy hundred a year. Now I am older and feel that if I go back to the same place, they will take me out to lunch, treat me nicely, of course, and perhaps put me on their list or something. I feel insecure and very worried. What shall I do about it?”

I said, “You go back to that place without any such negative thoughts in your head. Say to them, ‘Gentlemen, I have given much thought to coming back with you, but I have acquired much valuable experience in these past years, and know that I would be of greater value to you now. If you want me back I will come, but not for seventy hundred a year. Make it fifteen thousand and I will come.

He did that and they gave him a contract for fifteen thousand dollars a year. You see, he had manufactured that worry and trouble for himself.

He had made up his mind that he could not go back to his old job. We must never underestimate ourselves, for if we do we shall reflect our negative thinking in everyone we contact. Neither must we negate our desires by doubts.

VI questions answered

Q, when I was about ten years old, I heard God call me on two different occasions, but did not do as He asked me. Have been trying for some time to hear Him again, but without any success. I wonder why?

Answer: It may be that you are not alone often enough to commune with god.

It is impossible to have that experience without its constant recurrence if you deeply desire it.

Question: Please define: “The music of the spheres.”

Answer: That is really a poetic phrase, but it has reality back of it because this is a wave universe. Waves of light have all effects in them—including sound.

Celestial spheres are always in motion, and they send out wave vibrations of light pressures all through the universe. When waves vibrate, sound extends from them. If one’s ears were attuned to those wave vibrations, one would hear the sounds of them, but the ears of the body are not so attuned. The beauty of the universe of stars appeals to the eyes of the Spirit, and Inner Ears hear those mighty rhythms.

Consider the music of the sphere you are upon. Waves of the ocean issue a sound which your ears can hear. The breeze through the trees also issues sounds that your ears can hear. Each sound is the same tone in the octave, although the character of the sounds of water crashing on

the sand differs from the sounds of wind coming through the trees. Each planet and star has a tone of its own, just as each string of a harp has a tone of its own. “F” is our earth tone and wherever you hear the music of this sphere the tone is “F.” Ocean waves crashing upon the shores of a distant planet, or electric storms on suns, are too distant to reach you, but they are there just the same even if your ears cannot hear them.

The sound of a voice cannot be heard very far without an amplifier or a radio, but you know it goes all over the earth. You can condense it anywhere and the sound can be repeated there. All sound is universal. It extends to every sphere and is repeated in every one. The reason for this is that all matter simulates light, and so do all waves. All spheres are mirrors of light which reflect all other light.

The radio is just an echo of the sounds which are mirrored from somewhere else; just as the voice hits on a cliff side, re and reflects as an echo.

Every action in the universe extends into the farthest reaches of space and is echoed upon every star in the universe. The chirp of a cricket on earth will echo against the surface of distant Arcturus. Naturally one cannot hear it, but it is there. That is the scientific explanation of the poetic phrase “The music of the spheres.”

Question: I have the creative type of mind. From my childhood I have always known the spiritual ecstasy of which you speak. The world has not been ready for what I had to give; it is ready now and I am past seventy.

I long to give it but have a frail body. You say I have no limitations; therefore, rejuvenation is possible. Any words of encouragement would be acceptable.

Answer: Desire is the basis of all things and all Creation.

That which you mentally desire to do, you can do at any age. Sir Walter Scott wrote all of his books after he was forty. If you are physically unable to express your thoughts by lecturing or teaching, you can still write or dictate. You, too, can be one of the messengers who uplift

mankind if you live your principles. By living them, you extend them to all others. By living them dynamically you, yourself, are the seed of your principles. Seed planted in good ground will grow and spread. The planting of a seed anywhere within the limitations of your physical capacity will spread all around the planet. Nothing can stop it. That feeling of ecstasy in a man sitting upon a mount, knowing that God is within him, uplifts all mankind.

If the greatest musician kept his ecstasy to himself, the world would not be enriched by it because he would not have planted the seed of his idea in other minds. His inspiration would end where it began—so it could never reinspire another with his ecstasy.

There is always some way within the limitations of one’s physical condition to reinspire others with one’s own immortality by giving that immortality to them, if only to two or three in your immediate midst.

That will make you younger—it will make you stronger. The ecstasy of that alone will give power to your body by giving it balance. Ecstatic man is vital, no matter if he is twenty or a hundred.

Dan Beard was ninety when I made a bust of him and he was very vital in mind and action. It is always a wrong idea to think that we grow feeble of mind as we grow older. We may grow feeble in body—yes!— that is natural. But one’s Consciousness should be keener every day of one’s life until the last minute.

Question: If one desires greatly to help someone at a distance, what method should be used?

Answer: to help one at a distance, the most direct and best method to use is by letter, telegram and mental desire to extend your balance and power to the one who needs it. Telepathy is direct, but we have not yet reached the point in our unfoldment where we can use our telepathetic powers effectively.

Everyone in the universe is connected by an invisible electric cable, but we have not yet unfolded sufficiently to that stage of awareness which allows us to make practical use of it. Prayer, or desire, extend you to another through the omnipotent Light of God which centers all of us.

The more we are aware of that Light, the more we can make use of it; but mankind as a whole is still barbarian and has but little comprehension of that Light.

Question: How can we develop our spiritual power?

Answer: Comprehension will do that—comprehension of the nature of God and His universe, and of our relation to it. Understanding of our electric unity as far as bodies are concerned—and knowledge of our spiritual unity in the one Light—will gradually give us that power.

Question: I know that the wonderful freedom of easy breathing, just as the keenness of senses of sight, hearing, etc., is closely associated with “inner feeling.” Is there any simple rule that might be applied to bring about this ease?

Answer: There is a technique of breathing that is practiced by Hindus a great deal, and even by athletes. It is a technique that is physical—being connected with the senses of the body. One has to be aware of the body to cultivate such a breathing technique.

In order to cultivate cosmic illumination, one must get rid of the awareness of body sensing to find the stillness of the god.

Anything which ties one to the physical is a detriment to freeing oneself from it in order to make the transition into the spiritual universe.

A man once told me that he walked up and down the street, or his room, to induce inspiration. The repetitive rhythm of walking up and down the street induced this ecstasy of inner feeling in him. That man’s desire demanded some sort of action of his body, but the more he repeated the action rhythmically, the more automatic the action became. If one automatically repeats any action long enough, he gradually becomes unaware that he is doing it. It becomes a body habit, like the beating of his heart. This habit process consumes a lot of unnecessary time. Breathing techniques fall into this class of time formula where action is required to attain stillness.

Question: Will there be a depression before 1953?

Answer: We are heading that way. There will be one unless it is averted by changing the present conditions. Something may be rolling downhill, but if it runs against a stump, it stops rolling. We are now rolling downhill through disharmony and disunity. We are still sowing and reaping the harvest of the war that we have just been through. Unless we find balance between labor and management, and the law of rhythmic balanced interchange is established in every branch of industrial, commercial and governmental human relations, we shall have a depression in the midst of plenty.

We need millions of houses but cannot produce them because of unbalanced conditions. All down the economic line, unbalanced conditions are creating havoc. Until balance is restored, we cannot have the normalcy we require for a stabilized economy.

Question: You have said, “there is One thinker.” What is it then that we call the senses?

Answer: The One Thinker is God, and when you think, you are creating with the creator; you are actually a co with Him. Animals do not think; they sense. When we have reached the point where we are aware of God in us, we are knowing with god as well as sensing with the body.

Knowing is expressed by thinking. Knowing is cosmic—thinking is electric. Thinking produces electric action through the senses.

The senses are merely the nerves which wire all parts of the body machine together so that they act when called upon. The senses of man do not think anymore than the wires of a machine think.

Question: Henry George in his book, “Progress and Poverty,” contends that capital comes from labor and that labor and capital in essence are the same. Please comment.

Answer: Capital and labor are opposites. Every idea of everything in Nature is divided into pairs of opposites, and these opposites interchange. They are opposite conditions of the same thing in every case and they always oppose. If they did not oppose, there could be no transaction between the two.

Compression is the opposite of expansion. Expansion pushes outward radially; compression pushes inward radially. The interchange between these two unbalanced conditions voids them both. Each then becomes the other, as all opposites in Nature must do.

Capital and labor interchange. Capital alone could not produce without labor; labor assists it to produce. They interchange their opposition and thus void their opposition. Labor thus receives money from capital so that the laborer can become the capitalist and re that money in something that he desires. Capital is thus enabled to produce again from what it received from labor, and labor is enabled to purchase again with the money it receives from capital.

In truth, they are one through continual interchange, as the moving pendulum is one even though it swings two ways. There is a constant cycle of interchange between all opposites. Compression eternally interchanges with expansion in order to produce motion. Life and death interchange day by day—moment by moment—to simulate eternal life by eternal repetition of opposed interchanging.

Question: What is the difference between magnetism and electricity?

Answer: Magnetism is the word used by science on the supposition that it is a force which attracts—picks up needles and certain metals. That effect is an illusion of the senses. Magnetism is the still Light of God which centers everything as its equilibrium. Wherever you can locate the source of magnetic light, you locate a position where God is in evidence —as in the magnetic poles or the center of gravity of the earth—or the sun—or the center of a shaft in an engine.

All power and force is in the stillness of the center, but the power and force are manifested by motion around the center. The center never moves, but is all power. It is the vortex of electric whirlpools which we call cyclones. It centers the positive and negative parts of a wave as the wave fulcrum. Matter is wound up into dense spheres and unwound into space surrounding those spheres. It is wound up via the poles and unwound via the equator. The winding process is electric and the vortex at the poles manifests the cyclone principle.

When a cyclone picks up houses and trees and dashes them around, that is electric power expressed by motion. Electricity is motion entirely— positive and negative forces in opposition. Electricity is tearing up the houses—the cyclone of electricity—not magnetism. The center of the cyclone is so still that not a blade of grass moves even when the winds around it are 180 miles an hour. That still point is the omnipresent Light where God is located, centering it to extend power for expressing cyclonic motion. Motion and matter have no power in themselves. The still Light is the fulcrum on which the electric wave lever moves.

Electricity is merely the servant of Mind. The electric servant does what it is willed to do. It builds the universe of matter as Mind directs. Matter cannot move without being willed to move by the desire of Mind. Even your little finger cannot move without your Mind willing it to move.

Question: You say the Light of God is still, absolutely still, with no activity whatsoever. We are taught by the recognized metaphysical authorities, who have been teaching for years, that in the God is all activity of very high vibrations of the spirit which gradually slow down as matter becomes more dense—until in solid matter, like granite, they are very slow. Which teaching are we to believe?

Answer: Metaphysicains talk about “getting into the stillness—or silence.” The

Bible says: “Be still and know.” It is illogical to talk of getting into the high vibrations to seek stillness since vibrations mean motion and high vibrations mean intense motion.

I do not now who told the metaphysicians what they are teaching, but that teaching is not true of God’s law. It is certain that such teachings could not have come from science, for science fully recognizes the fact that vibration frequencies multiply in the direction of density. That fact is the step principle of Nature.

The God of the One Light could not be active. It is absolutely still, absolutely vibrationless. Matter alone vibrates. The more dense the matter, the greater the vibration. Activity or vibration means an oscillation between two opposite conditions. There cannot be two opposite conditions in the One Light of God. If that were so, the unchanging God would be forever changing. Between two cells of a battery there is an equilibrium. That equilibrium is halfway between the positive and negative poles.

Consider a bar magnet. You see a positive pole on one end and a negative pole on the other. The positive and negative poles will pick up nails because they are active, changing and conditioned with electric power; but they are centered by still magnetic Light. The activity expressed at the ends is borrowed from the stillness of the equilibrium which centers them. The principle of the fulcrum and lever applies here as it does to all vibrating waves. All of the power expressed by the moving lever is in the fulcrum. The fulcrum never moves. The lever always moves.

Question: How can one learn to relax to find cosmic Consciousness?

Answer: One must lose one’s individuality in order to find the Self which centers one—the consciousness of the God which centers all things.

One then finds universal Consciousness. One can then work knowingly with God and double, treble or quadruple one’s capacity for creative expression. God is more easily attained in solitary aloneness when the whisperings of the Inner Voice can be heard with the ears of the Soul.

VII questions answered

Question: Can one treat a person who disbelieves in the truths of healing, who though only about fifty years of age, considers life not worth living and is emotionally and physically ill? If so how?

Answer: The only way that can be done is through desire. Desire is the basis and foundation of the universe. If a man is without desire, he cannot successfully surmount the hurdles of life. Desire is an ever fountain. Stop desiring and the ever fountain of man’s power ceases. The person who lacks desire will eventually destroy himself.

Nature preserves only that which it has use for in carrying out its purposes. We are manifesting Creation by being creators. We cannot be creators unless we desire to be, and the greater our desire for purposeful expression, the greater the power for manifesting our Creator.

Lacking that desire, Nature creates toxins to destroy all purposeless things. All life is expressed by a series of waves. The positive electric side of a wave is alkaline. All alkaline elements wind up tight; they compress into solids by thrusting inward from without, and they continue that in an octave of one, two, three, four, until they get to carbon, which has the highest melting point of any element, thirty hundred degrees centigrade.

The moment they pass the amplitude of the wave and start unwinding down its acid side, they begin to expand to tear carbon apart into nitrogen, oxygen and fluorine negative gases.

The amplitude of a wave is its crest. It is the highest point of desire in the octaves of the elements, or in the cycle of your life. It is the maturing point of greatest strength, as a man of forty is “in his prime.”

If you then begin to lose your desire, you also begin to lose your power, as carbon does when it is unwound into negative gases instead of positive solids.

We can take a lesson from the elements of Nature in relation to our own expression of life. When our desires remain positive, we reach the strength of our amplitude, which we refer to as “being on the crest of the wave.” When our desires become negative, we express weakness. It is then that self, self, pessimism, inferiority complexes and excuses pull us down to the depths of despair.

This negation of desire is the easy road to failure and ruin. Only deep positive and constructive desires can again lift us up and back to the crest of our wave.

Question: Is that the reason why men are apt to soon die when they retire from active life at middle age?

Answer: That is often the reason because with retirement comes a lack of desire for creative expression. If one retires to take it easy, just to life without purpose, Nature gets rid of such useless bodies, for Nature is purposeful. She gives purposeful things long life and strength to manifest her purposes.

If, on the other hand, a man retires at middle to engage in some other purposeful pursuit which keeps positive desire alive and strong in him, Nature will not eliminate him. That is why mentally positive thinkers remain vital until their very last days of a ripe old age.

Question: What relation have toxins to what you have been telling us about?

Answer: Toxins develop to destroy any organic body which has become out of balance in any one of the many ways unbalance is created. Fear, hate and anger develop destructive toxins in one’s body; for fear, hate and anger have no place in Nature. This is a universe of love. The purpose of the Creator is to express love only by giving love.

When one hates, or fears, or is angry, one is working against the purposefulness of Nature. Nature begins his destruction by giving him self toxic poison in an amount equal to the fear, hate or anger he has given out of himself.

Cancers and many other forms of organic diseases arise in the body from these self poisons. These will continue so long as their cause continues. If the cause is removed by replacing it with love, the body will clear itself of its toxic poisons by the flow of love through it, just as a spring of water will clear itself of mud thrown into it by clear crystal water flowing through it.

If, however, mud is continued to be thrown into the spring, it will never clear. Likewise, people who continue to throw hate into their blood streams can never be well until they clarify their whole organisms with the flow of love to balance all their unbalanced conditions.

Question: Do you think an artist should care to create objects which will sell, or create what he likes himself—even though the public may not care for them?

Answer: It is an artist’s first duty to manifest God. His emotions or inspirations should express the Self within him. The genius will express his spiritual Self regardless of material return. He who exploits his genius will lose it.

George Gershwin varied intensely from the traditional classic music of Wagner, Beethoven, Mozart or Chopin. When he first began to compose, he was heartily condemned because his music was not in line of tradition. But he gave the world a new idea. He gave it an idea in motive and rhythm which uplifted it; but it was strongly physical as well as spiritual. The music of Wagner can make you absolutely forget the body and bring you into the presence of the Divine within yourself. George Gershwin’s music did that, also, but it made you feel aware of the life and power flowing through your body because he syncopated the Universal tones to some extent, but he kept motive, rhythm, law and order in his music. So who is to condemn a person for creating that which he, himself, desires to create, whether he breaks tradition or not?

If at first one cannot turn one’s art into money, find money some other way, but never sacrifice one’s ideals for money.

Question: What would you say is one of the most vital principles of The Message of The Divine Iliad to bring about world peace?

Answer: I believe you have heard me state over and over again that Balance was the most vital word given to me in my illumination twenty years ago. In its fullness, that vital principle was given as Rhythmic Balanced Interchange.

What man must learn and practice if he would know and hold peace is the art of giving. “All that ye give shall be given back a hundredfold.”

This is God’s law. If we give, we must receive because we then become a vacuum which must be filled.

The Message of The Divine Iliad gives scientific explanation of all of Nature’s processes in lucid and simple language.

Man could not know anything but peace and happiness if he understood and lived the Universal Law of Love which gives all for regiving. I repeat that the Law of Love is fully expressed in the three words, Rhythmic Balanced Interchange.

Question: Is the “Secret of Light” intended for those trained in the field of science?

Answer: No!. It is intended for comprehension of all people. It has taken twenty years for me to learn how to write the “secret of Light” in language everybody could understand. The first rehearsal of it was called “The Universal One.” In that book were all my chemical charts, even the elements that constitute the atom bomb. However, the presentation was too complex and involved to be understood.

The simple story of Creation is the hardest story to tell. I went through all the throes of learning the terminology of science because in my cosmic training no terms were used. The heartbeat of the universe was the basis of my knowledge of how God puts His electric universe together and takes it apart again.

That pulse beat is the basis of the octave wave. In it lies the secret of creation. One could teach music, chemistry, or all the sciences from it because it is the basis of them all. It is the sex principle of the universe which is registered in your heartbeat. The pulse beat of the universe is divided into zero, one, two, three, four—four, three, two, one, zero. The octaves of the elements are founded upon these pressure divisions as, also, is the spectrum of light. The whole structure of human life is founded upon the basic two sex principle.

Question: What parts do a husband and child play in the life of a woman of genius? Is the woman genius handicapped by them?

Answer: Every experience in life multiplies the power of a genius to express life. The child and the husband contribute to her self expression, no matter what the conditions are around her. Nothing is an obstacle to genius. Genius know no hurdles. A great genius must be worthy of this genius. That is what I mean by living life.

This woman genius should be thankful that she has a husband and child. She should succeed in spite of the time they take. She must work more. She must do all the things that a wife and mother should do, even to all the little tasks of bed making and dish washing. It all adds to the ability of one to express the rhythms of God’s thinking. Whatever one is, is evidenced by what one creates.

Question: Is the study of the life and teachings of Jesus a help in the unfoldment of Consciousness?

Answer: Naturally, yes! Jesus is the greatest teacher that we have ever known, and it is a tremendous pity that He is not here today to tell the things He knew in the words that He could now use. Today He would not ask you to rely upon faith and belief, for we can now comprehend things which were beyond the comprehension of His day.

The teachings of Jesus are the foundation upon which we build, but we must have more comprehension of His teachings. He said: “There are many things I could tell ye, but ye cannot bear them now.” He meant by that that the people of His time did not have the comprehension that the electric age has given us. It is through comprehension of Nature that the doors will open to the Light and give us a greater awareness of the consciousness of the One Being within us.

Question: What is your definition of prayer?

Answer: I would say desire. We always pray because we desire something.

Often people have asked me how I pray because it has often been said that I do not use words. That is not exactly true. If you read my little book, “Your day and Night,” you will find in it my prayer for the night in which I prepare my body to go to sleep. I write that desire upon my heart, and that prayer is a perfectly legal one. It asks God for nothing but what Mind and body needs to manifest God worthily.

The “Salutation to the Day” is my prayer for the day. It is a philosophy of life. I do not pray in words, for words consume time. When you know these prayers as a whole, you do not need the words—you need only the knowing. I translate everything I have to do from the universe of sensing to the universe of knowing, so that I know that idea as a whole; and when I go to bed at night, or when I awaken in the morning, I do not say these prayers in words because I know them. When one knows anything as a whole concept, one does not need to take it apart and put it into words.

If you ask someone if he knows “Uncle Tom’s Cabin,” of course he knows it. He has seen it so often that he does not have to think it into parts. He knows it timelessly. I reduce all my desires, that may take one page or ten, into an essence of knowing when I go to sleep, and that knowing is my prayer. It is the desire written upon my heart as a wordless concept. That is the policy which I carry through my day and try to live.

Question: If death goes toward life and life goes toward death in a balanced interchange, could one not live on indefinitely—or at least dispense with the disintegration called old age?

Answer: No. If life interchanges with death, that means that life is giving itself to death and death to life. In other words, life and death continually void each other. Life integrates and death disintegrates. Each becomes the other alternately. Each is one of a cycle. Cycles cannot continue indefinitely, but they must be forever repeating sequentially.

part II

(five lectures from “The Message of the Divine Iliad” vol. II)


the new world-thought

1 - the dawn of cosmic consciousness

This New Age is marking the dawn of a new world thought. That new thought is a new cosmic concept of the value of man to man. The whole world is discovering that all mankind is one and that the unity of man is real—not just an abstract idea. Mankind is beginning to discover that the hurt of any man hurts every man, and conversely, the uplift of any man uplifts every man.

The mutual interdependence of man and his import in this mass production machine age is being born into world consciousness by actual experience. It can no longer be an abstraction, theory or useless affirmation.

The spirit within man is beginning to recognize the spirit within all other men as ONE. This very recognition of the spiritual in man—sufficient to enforce its practice—is the evidence of the beginning of man’s unfolding to his cosmic stage. When mankind has advanced to his cosmic stage of knowing the unity of man—and is practicing it—he is advancing farther away from barbaric man. That fact is significant. The semi-chaos of this age is the maelstrom of man’s transformation from material man to cosmic man.

We can plainly see the growth of a unifying world Consciousness. A very large world of unfriendly nations who are foreigners to each other—must grow into a small world of friendly neighbors or perish. The day in world history is near when there will be no foreigners—and there will be but one tongue.

The old world-thought was centered by material self-welfare—personally, locally and nationally. It was centered upon separateness instead of unity. Friendships, loyalties and patriotism were limited to national boundaries. Beyond those lines dwelt the potential enemy whom we must fear, and from whom we must adequately protect ourselves.

Nationalism is merging into an internationalism which will soon pass out of itself into the coming One-World nation. This is a step toward the fusing of individuality into universality.

The old world-thought assured a national freedom, peace and happiness based upon powder keys and atomic bombs while tortured by fears, nourished by hatreds and guaranteed by the power of MIGHT.

The new world-thought assures a fearless freedom, peace and happiness nourished by love and guaranteed by the power of RIGHT.

Let us consider how Natural Law is working to bring all this about.

2 - orient and occident - the two poles of world thought

The torch of Eternal Light forever shines. Unsuspected by civilization, however, that torch which illumines the world of man has been divided into two lights—not ONE—two lights which traveled east and west in a six thousand year girding of the globe, splitting the world asunder into two oppositely thinking peoples of the East and of the West—the Orient and the Occident.

Kipling declared that this twain would never meet; but that was long ago—long before man realized that two opposed poles of thought could become One—one electric thought-current flowing through both—with the speed of light—to unite the two as ONE. The twain HAVE met but they are still two. The electric current of the new world-thought will eventually unite them.

Even as the individuality of a nation is the sum total of the thoughts of individual units, so is a whole civilization the sum total of the world’s thoughts.

In this radio age thoughts are universal. They have no place—time or position. One hundred years ago our thoughts traveled east and west with the speed of horses and ships, and our talk never traveled at all. Today we talk to the antipodes and share its thoughts at our breakfast tables. A twenty-five thousand mile planet is inconceivably large when our thoughts must girdle it by horses and ships; but it shrinks to nothing at all when our thoughts girdle the globe seven times in one second on short wave paths of light—and the world is our neighbor to talk to at will.

In the last century thought has lost all boundaries. It has became a flow of Light girdling the world with the speed of light in an electric stream of world thinking. It belts the world with world thoughts, as rings of light belt Saturn. It envelopes the world in an electric prison which sends our escaping thoughts back to us as the electric ceilings reflect radio beams or as a mirror reflects light. National and individual thinking is no longer possible within this international electric thought-girdle.

Every thought of every person is now as much a part of the international thinking as of an interdependent unity of world-thinkers as every electric wave of the ether is within every other wave. There are no longer any local thoughts. Nor are there separate thinkers of separate thoughts. There is but one electric world-thought-current motivated by the sum total energy of world-thinkers. Whether we know it or not, the mind of man has become universalized and universal brotherhood is just around the corner. It has to be. We cannot resist it any longer. We are becoming world-citizens whether we know it or not. Our human relations have reached the point where advancement will be impossible without a rigid observance of the Golden rule and an awareness of human unity. Unity of world-action must follow. World boundaries must disappear as the boundary between the United States and Canada has disappeared.

Every thinker on the planet tunes into the universal world-thought current. What he hears is not the thinking of far removed foreigners but of near neighbors. Unknowingly he is tuning into his own thinking by tuning into every other man’s thinking. He cannot help it. He gives to it and it regives to him. World interchange of today is like unto the interchange of friends in one’s own parlor. We are rapidly becoming each other as we think each other’s thoughts and make them a part of our individuality.

It is impossible for any thinking human unit on this globe to again think or act locally within the magic circle of that Omnipotent power-house of world thought-energy which pulses through every human brain seven times in every second. There can be no local thoughts, for every thought which affects any one affects every one.

The two poles of the world-thought of the New Age are America and China. Between these two opposed foci the pendulum swings which marks the pulsing heart beat of the international worldthought with its new concept of freedom, its new interpretation of Natural Law, and its reversal of old philosophic theory and practice.

3 - the two lights of the divided torch

Nothing in the world has as much power as a world-thought born in its time.

Down the ages a terrific battle has raged for supremacy between two opposing thoughtforces—the physical power of MIGHT and the spiritual power of RIGHT. During all the millions of years of man’s unfolding, might has ruled supreme until the last six thousand years. The first traces of right and wrong then gained a slight foothold in man’s social relations—and divided his thinking into two opposed poles.

Think of it! Of all the millions of years of discovery in the realms of his thought-world, man had never comprehended the idea of right-thinking as related to wrong-thinking, until the last six thousand years of his history. Then came the dawn of Consciousness, conscience and character.

Until that time there was but one world-thought in man, the physical thought of his physical dependency upon his brute power of might for his very survival. With the beginning of the development of character came those spiritual qualities of right-thinking which we call justice, mercy, kindliness, service, friendliness, charity and consideration for others.

Thus began a New Age of awareness of the two ways of thinking—RIGHT thinking and WRONG thinking. With that new comprehension of good and evil the power of right began its infancy.

This newly comprehended force of right over might is so forcibly reversing our conclusions that new thinking will transform our entire civilization into one of greater character, greater beauty, higher ethics and ideals than the world has ever yet known. Even at that, man is but in his primate stage and is but beginning to comprehend the vast potentialities which lie within him.

A new civilization will arise as the result of the transformed character of man. This transformation will be based upon a greater understanding of God and Nature. Out of it will come a new concept of freedom and justice. Out of the practice of these new concepts a new humanism will grow based upon kindliness, courtesy and mutual service—to replace the old humanism based upon selfishness and greed for personal power and wealth.

In extenuation of humanity we must not forget that character is man’s most recent acquisition. He has not had it long and has not yet learned to use it. He is still a primate, but recently liberated from his jungle. The memory of the jungle is still in his every cell.

To quote Emerson: “We think of our civilization as near its meridian, but we are yet only at the cock-crowing and the morning star. In our barbarous society the influence of character is in its infancy.”

James Henry Brested states: Man was unmoral savage six thousand years ago without any vision of character or idealism whatsoever.

Human progress and bodily unfolding are too slow to judge of them in generations—or even in centuries.

Civilizations “grow up” in stages of greater comprehension just as man grows. The college youth has greater comprehension than when he played with toys. Likewise the comprehension of this radio-electric age is greater than that of the cave man.

Rung by rung man has fought his way up the ladder of life, since his beginning as a single cell, through gradually acquired knowledge expressed by the action of thought. Knowledge is the only power which man has to use, and thought-action is not power—it is but the level of which knowledge is the fulcrum. All power lies within the fulcrum.

Man is powerless without knowledge. His every action is either the measure of his knowing or the result of automatic reflexes set up by an electric awareness of his electric body.

Man’s knowledge increases as his power of intelligent expression increases.

Knowledge is cosmic. It does not evolve or unfold in man. Man unfolds to an awareness of it. He gradually discovers it.

Man spiritually inherits Intelligence just as he physically inherits the planet and his body—but he cannot use his inheritance until he discovers it.

An awareness of both comes in easy stages. Knowledge must be discovered gradually as explorers discover a planet, and as man recognizes it he acquires power which he expresses by the electric action of thinking it into form.

Thus man gives creative expression to his knowing through the action of thinking.

4 - man's past ages

Beginning as a single cell filled with desires for survival, man reached out and took what he needed to continue his existence by the right of his might. For millions of years, his only thought was that of survival. His only method of survival was through brute force of might. To survive meant to make war upon every living thing except kin—which instinct protected until famine made him eat even them. This he did without any compassion or regret whatsoever, for compassion was not then in him. To live at all meant to kill or be killed.

The world was his enemy. Fears of avalanche and lightnings, of night-preying beasts, of venomous reptiles and other enemies of his hostile world filled his savage infancy. Ice ages froze his young in his arms and taught him to kill for furs as well as for food. He survived four interminable ice ages and learned the use of fire. As a physical being he survived because of the physical power of his might. When broken bones deprived him of that power, he died a horrible death and passed his agonies and fears down into countless generations by instinctively inculcating a power-of-might complex into every cell of their beings.

After many aeons, unmoral man learned to herd in groups. He became “civilized.” Social relations taught him many things. He found a new power arising from doing kindly things which caused him to be liked. He learned that there could be helpful friends as well as hurtful enemies. His response to kindliness developed the slowly growing seed of compassion.

Wisdom came slowly—wisdom gained by hard experience. Civilizations came and went.

Atlantis—perhaps—and perhaps also Mu. Then there were those civilizations which may be deeply buried under the Gobi desert, many of them buried in layers. Mythical civilizations perhaps—but whispering mountain winds of China tell the story of very ancient civilizations which reached great heights of 80,000 years before that. Then came Egypt with its dawn of conscience, and the birth of character in man. We may say “perhaps” to all details prior to Egypt, but from Egypt on we know. Pyramid tests, papyri and hieroglyphics abound. It is written down in world history. We know the very names of men who lived and fought for social justice and honest government long before the pyramids were built.

Ah! Perhaps it was there that the Light of the torch divided into two—one traveling east and the other west—to be mated six thousand years later in the magic circle in which antipodian poles are in America and in China. These are the two great powers which have least wronged each other and all others by aggressive practice of the power of might, and are, therefore, more free to give and regive in balanced mutual flow of friendly interchange.

Europe is too sadly divided by the unbalance of fear-born hates and guilty memories of the injustices of her empire-building days, to become a focusing pole for the world-thought of GOOD.

Through her, however, the current of that thought must flow in its world-balancing stream, and through it Europe will tardily find peace and freedom from her hates when she shall deeply desire to adjust her mutual group sins. This, however, she must do as well as all empire builders must do, for BALANCE is the universal principle of Nature which none can disobey and be free.

Peace and happiness can come only to those who are free. Those alone are free who have declared themselves free through having found Balance. Both America and China have declared their desire for world freedom, and are finding their balance through the rapidly accumulating voltage-power of the new world-thought. But neither of these two poles as yet quite realize the omni-potentiality of that united power for good in the building of the race of man. Let us question Nature in regard to this.

5 - the thought which traveled east and the tought which traveled west

The thought pattern of human destiny has two threads for the weaving of its dual pattern of a new humanism in a design of black and gold. Man in the making has patterned his thinking with either one of these two threads.

The golden thought-thread, in its essence, is that man is essentially good, noble and just. This thought grew out of an interpretation of Nature as a bountiful giver of life, a prolific and kindly giver of her abundance. This is the golden thought which in the dark traveled east, sank its long roots in China, and created a race of believers in the GOOD, who sought perfection in a system of exalted ethics which accentuated the GOOD in life on earth, caring not for an unknowable “hereafter.”

These are the people whom the empire-builders of the black-thread-thought have never been able to understand. To the West they were but heathen who must be saved from their sins and be made good by the black-thread-thought, fed by force in mixtures of gun powder, opium, plunder, exploitation, oppression, unequal treaties and territorial confiscation. And all this in practice while preaching Christianity and the efficacy of the Golden Rule to them through missionaries from the West, but not practicing it ourselves.

These are the people who sought peace and gave goodwill; who met the aggressor with good cheer and absorbed him many times; who always turned the other cheek until even that was battered black and blue by the West, and even by her neighbors of the East who had learned the black arts of the West. These are the defenseless people who did not know what aggression meant until they were taught it by the West, and THEN—in the turning of the worm the East is choosing a mightier weapon than all the armies and armament of the West—the weapon of righteousness—the sword of RIGHT—whose two sharp edges are ETHICS and CHARACTER.

The black-thread-thought in its essence, is that man is essentially bad, cruel and wicked—and that which is good lies in the “hereafter” but not in life. He is even born in sin and predestined to hell. This thought grew out of man’s interpretation of Nature as a vindictive, ruthless, cruel and merciless destroyer of life, forever preying upon her creatures with all of her mighty forces of destruction. This is the black-thought which traveled blindly west in the dark, sinking its roots here and there in its slow western migration. Mighty empires arose through ruthless slaughter, through all the cruel practices of the black-thread-thought of adding to one’s own wealth by robbing the weak.

MAN IS BAD,” cried the West. It is his nature to kill. Let him kill. Organize his killing. The fittest shall alone survive. Make a science of wholesale killing and call it WAR. Legalize it to make the BAD of it GOOD. Sanctify it on our altars that it may be holy when we alone practice it. Let us ask our God to bless War and help us kill our neighbor. Let us get what we want by killing our neighbors by the arts of War. Let us defend that which we have—no matter how we got it. Let the arts of War be our greatest arts and glorify our War-heroes beyond all those who practice the arts of peace. Let there be no peace until we ourselves own the world and all that therein is. Then let there be peace, but not until then, good Lord we pray Thee, not until then.

Yes, it must have been back there in Egypt that the torch divided into its two opposed poles of world-thinking. Strangely those early whisperings of the inner voice in man had no religious basis whatsoever, being purely the result of social experience gained by human relations—out of which grew a code of ethics instead of a religion.

The wisdom of Amenomope, as recorded by papyri now in the British Museum, had no religious basis, but it became the source of a whole section of the Old Testament Book of Proverbs. There is no evidence of a humanism arising out of religion until after the dividing of the Torch into its two lights.

Fully two thousand years passed after the division before the monotheistic idea and the Messianic thought permeated the social relations of the Hebrews, and then came a borrowing by the West of the philosophy and ethics which traveled East, and by the East of the religions which traveled West. Each became tinctured with the other. Their respective sins and virtues intermingled slightly, as a drop of ink would tincture a pail of water.

It will be noted, however, that the religions which provided security, forgiveness and peace in the “hereafter” strongly followed the black-thread-thought which conceived man and Nature as bad; while the philosophies and ethical codes, which secured peace and happiness through right living on earth, followed the golden thread which conceived man and Nature as good.

With this concept of evil in the very warp and woof of the Western thought-pattern it was impossible for that type of mind to conceive of even his God as good. The God of the Hebrews was a God of wrath whom men should fear. The fear complex of man was too deep-rooted to conceive of a God of Love until the coming of Jesus to tell them of the One God of Love and of the perfection of man. He told them that, however, and departed on the cross. And down the centuries since then, the western mind interpreted Him as the Savior who came to save wicked sinners from their badness. That black-thread-thought wove its pattern well into the Western races of slaughterers of men for greed, for power, and for empire.

The whole western world inherited the idea of a God of wrath which resulted in fear and superstition. Inconceivable cruelties grew out of that inheritance which the East never knew.

Neither China nor India have any parallel for our Holy Inquisition, nor for the religious bigotry, intolerance and persecutions which have added to the red stain of Western history. Ethics and character have taught them how to live n peace. We of the West have never lived in peace.

China grew up logically. Since the dawn of conscience she sought personal goodness in right living. That was a logical first step in the unfolding of character. Mentally she was not ready for religion or metaphysics. Neither were we of the West. We took it, however, before we were mentally ready for it and practiced right dying instead of right living. Not until now have we been mentally able to comprehend a rational metaphysics. Our religions are being rationalized as a consequence. China has held together for thousands of years because of her system of ethics— while the West has split innumerable times—and has vainly tried to split China also.

We have now caught up to China and China has caught up to us. The religion which we tried to give to China was not any more adequate for China than it was for us, but the future rationalized religion—which science is making possible for world comprehension—will be as much a contribution of the east as of the West.

6 - the new concept of freedom

Where are we now in this year of our Lord 1949? The world has had another lesson of the futility of profit by killing—of enrichment by destruction—of the progress of the human race by draining its best blood. We have slaughtered millions of ourselves to bring Love into the world. A war to end war. O futile thought! As well hate to end hate.

We have learned the lesson that MIGHT can never create RIGHT. Our wars alone did not teach us that, for that thought was now due to ripen in man’s destiny. The chastening from the worldwars helped, however, to rivet our lesson into our structures.

We have been preaching justice, liberty and freedom upon a pulpit of dynamite. Our governments have been despotic, our religions intolerant and our economics were tainted with the jungle. The history of man for the last six thousand years has been one of indescribable cruelty written in rivers of blood.

We learned our lessons from our understanding of Nature—thinking that Nature was bad—but we are reversing our interpretation of Nature—finding her all GOOD.

Let us consider the difference between the old and the new philosophies which are changing the very structure of civilization.

The old philosophy taught that self-preservation by the power of might is the first law of Nature.

The new philosophy reverses this conclusion. It teaches that Love-manifested by the giving of all created things to all created things is the basis of Creation—and that self-preservation for service to Creation is the purpose of all creating things. That means the giving of ourselves to the service of the whole. All Nature gives all of itself to its opposite and its opposite equally regives. Man must do likewise, and as consistently as the tree gives of its multiply fruit and is regiven by the heavens for again giving its fruit. Nature does not hoard as man does—it extends. It is unlimited in its extension. The more it extends, the more is given to it for re-extension. Man must do likewise.

We are recognizing the fact that all things in Nature are involved in all things and that all Nature is serving all Nature by its every action. The whole process of Nature can be summed up in the idea of balanced service through balanced mutual interchange.

Man is a part of Nature. All men must, therefore, learn to serve all men by mutual co-operation and interchange as all Nature serves all Nature by extension of all parts to all other parts.

Into every process of Nature the essence of the greatest message ever given to man is written. It says: “Love thy neighbor as thyself; and do unto him as you would have him do unto you.”

Our very understanding of the word “Love” is changing to its cosmic sense instead of its material sense. It has been extended to include all Nature, organic and inorganic. The sunlight which opens the flowers and vitalizes all life is manifesting Love by regulating the Balance between all interchanging things—so also are the refreshing rains—the crashing of an avalanche or the sinking of a continent. All of these effects of balanced mutual interchange are good, for out of all things come all other things and every part of that process of birth, life or death is GOOD. The process of changing the black-thread-thought to the golden-thread-thought is inevitable.

We might define Love anew in the following words to fit our new conception of its meaning: “Love is that principle of mutual interchange in Nature which keeps all transformations of Mind and matter in balance.” Love is, therefore, the fundamental principle of Nature, and rhythmic balanced interchange is the keynote of its expression through action.

The giving of good, for mutual cooperation must be the world thought keynote of the new humanism if man is to survive. Local application of this thought within the limited confines of family, town, state and nation will be extended to the whole world-family of nations and peoples.

We are at last looking upon the whole international world of many peoples as one unit—for Nature is itself a unit. Each part extends itself to every other part. Each part is that other part to and from which it is extending. That is the principle we call “growth.” We might coin a new word for growth—and call it an unfolding of a folded pattern, such as the patterned unfolding of an oak from its unpatterned seed.

We must learn to know Nature spiritually as the living expression of the Universal Thinker, not merely as a physical creation. Nature is physical only to those who know merely its physical aspects. Those of cosmic knowing-who see and hear its wave rhythms of light and sound with the inner eyes and ears of their living Souls—know that Nature is eternally living even as they eternally live. They know that there is no such thing as death in Nature—there is but a continuous transformation of matter into other forms of matter.

They also know the Voice of the One Intelligence in Nature as it whispers to man through his Inner Voice. And they who do know that, know also the unity of that One Voice with their Selves and with all things. They who do know that have discovered Self—and that is the greatest miracle which can happen to any man.

We must learn to look upon Nature as the prolific Creator of abundance instead of looking upon her as the destroyer. Everything in Nature interchanges with every other thing in order that Nature can be continuous in her expression of change. This new concept of creation—as a continuous transformation of matter into other forms of matter—is teaching us that Creation itself is not what we thought it was, but merely an interchange of elements into new designs thought out by

Universal Intelligence. It is but a fabrication of one thing into the appearance of many separate and apparently different things. The manufacturer demonstrates the entire creative principle by converting his raw materials into many forms of the same materials, in accordance with the designs of his creative intelligence.

Consider the seeds of grain, the fruit of trees, the spawn of fish and children of man. These are not given for self-preservation but for self-multiplication. They are also given in love, for the purpose of perpetuating the creative idea of mutual service and mutual interchange to the whole by every part. Therefore, there can be no loss nor hurt to any unit of Nature, even if life itself be the cost, for any service given to any part by any part is given to the whole.

Another thing we must learn in order that we may understand our own unfolding, is that this changing universe is not a creating universe but a transforming universe. Nothing changes except form, design and dimension. Nothing is created anew or by evolution. New forms unfold by the transforming of thought. Nothing in Nature evolves. It transforms and unfolds as its transforms.

Universal Intelligence operates through existent materials whether in the industrial factory or in the formation of nebulae. Even the materials themselves appear and disappear in transforming cycles.

All things are. Nothing new comes into existence. Universal energy is constant. Nothing is added to it or subtracted from it. Its apparent changes are but interchanges.

Nature multiplies by diving. She adds by subtracting. She regives what she has been given. As Nature, including man, changes his thought-patterns, existent material forms and combinations are transformed into the forms and dimensions of transformed thoughts.

A manufacturer stamps out five thousand wheels from an alloy. All of those wheels were in the metal before they were transformed and the same metal is in all of the wheels after the transformation takes place. Also, the five thousand wheels were one unity before they were extended into five thousand separate transformations. We must know that they still are a unity, even as separate extensions, just as we must some day know that man is one even though he seems to be many.

All products of Nature, or of men, are the result of substracting raw material from raw material, transforming it into divided parts and multiplying it into transformed forms.

We used to think of wheels and material as separate, individual things. We are now learning that each is an extension of the other—even as each man is an extension of every other man. Just as the one becomes many so do the many become one.

The metal is not destroyed by its transformation nor are the wheels created. Likewise death is not destruction; it is but transformation into life. As the apple, or flower, or tree existed on the planet before its transformation into other forms, and as the planet still exists in the apply, flower or tree after the transformation, so are we beginning to realize that the bodies of men existed in the planet before they were extended from it, and the planet still exists in man after its transformation into a mechanism through which the immortal Universal Intelligence flows.

Creation is, therefore, a two-way process in which destruction of one form of matter must balance its construction into another form, the form alone being destroyed. Each is but an opposite phase of the same thing.

The form of the ingot is destroyed in the factory in order that its product can be fabricated. Likewise, one fish may eat another in order that it may mother a million. The idea of the fish has not been destroyed by its transformation—in fact—it has been perpetuated.

Destruction is necessary for construction. Death is necessary for life. Destruction and death only seem. Each is a road leading to the other. Neither are bad, for there is no bad in Nature. “Nature gives itself to life that live may live. Likewise, life gives itself to death that death may die.” Each effect is a mutual service to the other for the good of the whole.

The new freedom is, therefore, a freedom to express one’s self abundantly by becoming firmly rooted to the whole, developing great strength by taking the abundance from the Whole which one needs for the purpose of multiplying it for the service of the whole, and not alone for self or any part of the Whole.

The glory and the art of living will be in the ability of the individual to balance the abundance of that which is given him with the abundance of his giving.

Nature is neither altruistic, charitable, philanthropic nor self-sacrificing. She does not give of herself in that spirit, and neither should man. She only gives what passes through her for

transformation. Man’s regiving should likewise be for the purpose of transformation. Nature is but a distributor of transformed forms. Nature balances her giving with her regiving and so should man. As the vine is given an abundance for its own enrichment, it redistributes that abundance for its repetition in transformed forms. So should man. As the vine is enriched by its giving and not by its taking, so should man learn the lesson of enrichment which comes from balanced giving and the stagnation which comes from taking without balanced giving. The whole purpose of nature is to effect continuity through repetition of balanced mutual interchange. Nature, therefore, flows abundantly, multiplying as it flows, dividing as it multiplies, and adding as it subtracts. Between her equality of interchange her Balance is absolute.

All nature is built upon good thoughts followed by good actions. All man-made institutions which are so built will endure forever. Good actions are balanced actions.

7 - the modern renaissance

The secret of Nature’s omnipotent power is in her unity. In all her manifestations she says to man: “ I am a balanced, two-way reciprocating unit. Emulate my balanced two-way actions and your works will endure forever; otherwise I shall destroy them as I shall destroy all unbalance.”

Man’s philosophy is full of epigrams such as: “In unity there is strength;” “United we stand, divided we fall;” but they have been but words of no meaning, for man is only beginning to comprehend the meaning and practice of unity.

Nature is the ONE TEACHER. There is no other.

As we learn to comprehend and obey nature—we also learn how to command her. Until then we are the slaves of our ignorance, punishing ourselves by our unbalanced practices and wasting our energies in the founding of institutions which cannot possibly endure the censorship of Nature.

Civilization has five great elements: Art, Religion, Government, Science and Industry. Of these five, art alone is enduring because its expressions in sculpture, architecture, music, painting and literature, to say nothing of the dance and the drama, are based upon the balanced rhythms of Nature. Except for their art forms, whole civilizations pass into oblivion. Art, the most important and most neglected of the elements, is today the only guage of world culture, for it alone has Balance. All else passes—art alone endures.” As government, industry, religion and science find Balance, they also will become gauges of world culture. Art which is unbalanced and ugly will not endure. It is self-destructive.

World religion is dangerously unbalanced because the multiple founders of its many forms, creeds, doctrines and rituals have conceived so many impossible gods in their search for the

One, that human reason has been rising in rebellion for years. The new hope for religion is through a greater comprehension of Nature which scientific research is rapidly making possible. It is only through such a comprehension that the many religions will become unified and the now separated warring religious groups will tear down their many dividing walls and find their basic oneness in a greater comprehension of the Nature of God.

Governments have usurped an authority they did not possess, even to claiming divine rights.

Their unbalanced bred a corroding corruption which quickly destroyed them. Government is still the most unstable and corrupt of all the elements, but curiously enough is seeking motes in industry’s eyes, forgetful of its own beams. Nevertheless, all governments are hysterically trying to find the key to the mutual good of the whole, even though that whole is limited to their own citizens.

New experiments in group living are still taking place, just as they did aeons ago. We criticize them severely, forgetful of the fact that they are but Nature’s reactions to the imperfections of the forms of governments from which they sprang. Surely our monarchies and republics cannot claim freedom from gross error. The many recurrent civil wars, revolutions and labor troubles indicate the unbalance of extremely faulty systems. All governments are badly unbalanced. What matters it when one is more or less so? What matter if there are many errors in the readjustment which

Nature is forcing upon every unbalanced government in its attempt to unify the people of this whole world? That is what Nature is surely doing and feeble man must obey whether he will or no. One-World government is on the way and the many transformations which are taking place are inevitably leading to Unity.

The greater minds and the more balanced governments will lead the way and weaker ones must follow as mass culture rises. Certain it is, however, that the days of world Empire building by the black-thread-thought of governmental aggression must end—and the world which has become strong by the power of MIGHT must return its booty to the power of RIGHT, or else shed more blood for dollars.

Certain it is, too, that the days of huge armaments for the protection of just peoples are numbered. Whether we realize it or not, the peoples of the whole world are all seeking freedom and happiness, group for group, and nation for nation, but all are filled with their own group grievances against mutual injustice. Hence the hate and hence the armament.

The present world turmoil is merely the hysteria of readjustment. Those groups which might desire to give justice and demand it need no armaments. The power of RIGHT is conquering through the force of the world-thought of GOOD. This world-thought is permeating the masses and the mass educational process now in world vogue will replace international hate-breeding fears with a desire for international justice. The time is near when no government in the world will be strong enough to command its armies to attack a right-thinking neighbor. Science has made greater strides in the last generation than during all previous history. It is through science that a new comprehension of the cosmos is possible, but it is also through science that civilization can be destroyed.

Industry and science are wedded for constructive purposes, while government and science are wedded for destructive purposes. When religion and science wed, mankind will be illumined with new knowing.

Industry is farther on the road to the Balance which insures stability than either of the other elements—save art. Industry is fast throwing its jungle philosophy overboard, hook, line and sinker—and replacing self-interest with Nature’s principle of mutual interchange for the good of all mankind.

Industry and religion are mating. They are “keeping company” seven days a week instead of the one day of former years. In its new practice of ethics, which is following the golden thread of GOOD, industry will become the greatest civilizing power we have yet known, art not excepted.

The world of industry speaks the same language. It has but one desire—that of unifying international industry for the purpose of furthering the mutual interchange of those commodities which give the people of the world their means of self-expression through creative work. Industry is internationally minded and that mind-condition develops the best that is in men. World culture takes on an ascendancy through internationally minded men.

While governments have built empires through conquest of other nations by war, industry has conquered nations by peaceful means of mutual service.

By observing God’s law of rhythmic balanced interchange, nations have mutually given themselves to each other instead of being taken by the power of might.

Great mutual corporations such as International Harvester, standard Oil, General electric, Westinghouse, International Business Machines and many others have been given whatever they desired of foreign territories—being received with open arms of welcome. Through such peaceful plans of conquest by industry the future empires of interchange of material goods will be built.

And such empires will last for they are to be founded upon the rock of universal law instead of upon the sands of opposition to universal law.

Because of this growth of industry along ethical lines its power will multiply as the seed multiplies.

T is strangely coincident that American industry is taking over the golden-thread code of ethical practice, while China is taking over the methods of America to give force to its ethics. East and

West are meeting—and each is giving to the other.

We of the west have formerly looked upon the Chinese as heathens to whom we sent our missionaries to teach the brotherly love principle of Christianity. We, whose average of murders was one every thirty minutes, might well have been the recipients of missionaries from China to teach us the code of ethics of a people who had but one murder in many years in a city of a million people. The brutal war history of the Empire-building period of slaughter for the possessions of others has left us an inheritance of criminality which is one of our greatest menaces. The sanctioning of national criminality has fathered individual criminality.

Western theocracy has preached brother love as a religion for centuries but has not practiced it— while China has held its people together by practicing it as a code of ethics for five thousand years.

The golden-thread of the East is now brilliantly illumining the pattern of Western business practices and spreading its gospel around the world more effectually by practice than all the centuries of preaching it without practice have done.

This trend of thought could be well summed up by the words of the late Sir Edward Beatty, who said: “As between nations, so between classes; fear breeds hate, hate breeds war. Little kindness constitute the march to better things.”

The practice of the moral issue rather than preaching it, is well manifested in the words of Thomas J. Watson who said: “In all the seventy-nine countries in which we do business we are all one brotherhood. We have but one thought, one creed, mutual helpfulness to each other. We feel that brotherhood in our very handshake. It is real. Our very real language is a universal one. We all understand each other, no matter what our tongue. We want that friendliness to reach out into every other business.”

Through industry man has at last discovered man. “Man is our most vital necessity. We need him,” cries industry, “and something must be done to prevent governments from killing him.”

Equally important is the necessity of bettering his condition. Industry has suddenly realized that its ten thousand new products were undreamed of luxuries to the illiterate factory slum dweller who was chained for long hours to the threadmill. “what is the use of producing luxuries which cannot be consumed?” asks capital, inventor and manufacturer.

Standardized mass production needs a mass consumer. The only mass consumer is man-in-themass - and man-in-the-mass is chained to the treadmill. He needs no luxuries. He has neither the time nor the mentality to enjoy them. “Release him from his slavery,” cries the world, discovering the fallacy of a freedom which bound its masses to the galley chains of an unbalanced industry. .

“give him better wages so he can buy our product,” says Henry Ford, astounding the world with an unheard of wage raise. “Free him from the curse of philanthropy. Stop patronizing him. Make him independent.” “Invent things for him to buy. Shorten his hours. Teach him better things. Give him what he wants, and educate him to make our luxuries his necessities,” cried Charles Kettering. “Take him into partnership with us. Let him help run our industries,” urges Paul Litchfield, as he established a mutual governing body of the Goodyear Rubber Company. “Give him better homes,” insists Gov. Walter J. Kohler, following it up by replacing his factory slums with a modern city of homes which aroused the admiration of the beauty-loving world. “This is not the machine age. It is the age of man. All our dealings begin with man and end with man. There is nothing else higher in this universe than man. To make a business grow, begin growing men,’ said Thomas J. Watson, head of probably the most stable and ethical characterbuilding business in the world today. . “In vain we build the city if we do not also build the man,” sings Edwin Markham. “We need a University of Man,” suggest Dr. Alexis Carrel.

Plans for man’s physical, spiritual and mental betterment issued from the leaders of thought throughout all industry and many millions were given by John D. Rockefeller, Jr., and other great philanthropists for that purpose. Medical help and hygiene replaced missionaries.

Gerard Swope, Owen D. Young, Walter Chrysler, Myron C. Taylor, Clarence Wooley, the McCormicks and the DuPonts offered various plans of profit sharing, bonus giving and job insurance, including innumerable educational plans, all aimed toward raising the standard of living for man-in-the-mass.

This growth was so rapid that in one generation a factory wage of twenty cents an hour for a ten to twelve-hour day grew to a dollar and more for an eight-hour day. Through higher wages human classes are gradually leveling in accordance with God’s plan for the unfoldment of man.

The power of the world-thought of GOOD will iron out all the differences between capital and labor in time, as both grow stronger in the realization of their unity. When that day comes United International Industry will become a culture-building force as enduring as Art.

Truly ONE WORLD of unified man is in the making. The troubles of today are but the labor pains of its birth. Our thinking is changing because our knowing is changing. Cosmic man is replacing material man. Two centuries after we first heard the words, “Love thy brother as thyself,” and “Do unto others as you would have them do unto you,” we are beginning to comprehend their full meaning. Full comprehension of their inevitability as Universal Law will give birth to a new civilization based upon Love—as the universe itself is based upon Love.

the reincarnation principle

the great unanswered question

“What happens after we die? Where do we go? Where do our bodies go? Where do our souls go? What is our Soul? Do we have astral bodies? What are they like? Can we ever see them?

Can we ever contact our dead? Do they know about us?” These are the great unanswered questions of all centuries. Then there are the familiar bases for argument, such as: “If I have lived many times before why do I not remember who I was?”

The subject of reincarnation is too big for one lecture, but if one knows the fundamental principle which underlies all creating things, one nows that he is an individual extension of Mind; therefore, immortal, and cannot die. Neither can one’s body die. It can but appear to die. One’s body is an extension of God’s Mind which forever manifests God’s thinking.

The thinking of Mind is continuous. It never ceases. If Mind cannot die the thinking of Mind cannot cease. Bodies are electric records of thought. But what is thought? If we know what thought is— and know its workings—we will then understand why bodies never die. Likewise, if we know what the senses of a body are we should then know why we cannot remember who we were in other lives. But our senses do remember essential things for millions of years back—which they have recorded as instinct—so let us look into the invisible universe of knowing to supplement what the senses of our visible universe tell us and thus know that there is no death in Nature and that our own individualism forever persists until we have fulfilled our individual purpose here and found our complete unity in the One Universal soul of God.

Before discussing the subject further it must be thoroughly understood that our senses have but a very small range of the universal cycle. If we imagine that cycle of visibility and invisibility as a 10inch disc, the range of our senses in relation to that whole cycle would be a very small V shaped section. All the rest of it would be beyond the range of our senses. For that reason our senses tell us very little of what is happening in any cycle of motion.

This small V responds to man’s senses but there still remains the other part of the cycle which does not respond to the senses of man at all.

This could be likened to the swinging of the pendulum. While the visible pendulum swings in one direction an invisible counterpart of the pendulum swings in the opposite direction. The senses cannot detect that but we can know it. We KNOW that every force which is generated as an action is radiated as an equal reaction.

That is what I mean by saying that where sensing ends in the visible universe, knowing begins and runs the whole range of both visible and invisible universe.

It was necessary for God to limit our senses to that very small range of seeing only one-half of a pinhole range of any phenomenon of motion. If God had allowed the senses to see the whole double two-way range of both visible and invisible effects of motion, we could see all of the illusions of motion which deceive our senses and tell us such untruths as that railroad tracts meet on the horizon and other illusions of perspective.

If we could see the whole two ways of entire cycles of motion, God might as well not have created the universe of cause and effect at all. We should all know it for what it is and would see both cause and effect at once. There would be no actors in the divine drama of Creation, for we would see the illusion of it and know there is no universe of motion—nor of life and death—nor of good or evil—nor of any of the opposites which comprise every effect of motion.

If our senses could detect the invisible reaction to every action there would be no sense of time— nor motion—nor change—for everything would seemingly stand still. Every motion in one direction would be voided by its opposite. Even time would stand still. Its backward flow would void its forward flow. If our senses could detect the backward flow of time there would be no sequence to anything—hence time itself would disappear.

Space will not permit of a greater explanation of this phenomenon of motion here, but those of you who have THE SECRET OF LIGHT may already be familiar with the voidance principle and the spiral principle of this electric universe in which everything in Nature is forever turning insideout and outside-in to cause that great characteristic of Nature which causes everything to appear, disappear and reappear in sequential cycles.

In this fact of Nature—familiar to everybody—lies the basis of an understanding of what happens to our bodies after they disappear. ( Please note that I did not say “after death: but “after they disappear.”) for if they actually do die that would be the end, but our cosmic knowing tells us that they disappear in order to reappear as one part of the continuity of all creating things.

Our senses have no way of detecting the illusions of motion. They but record those illusions as a photograph negative likewise records them. The senses have no awareness of the fact of nature that all things which are happening are simultaneously “unhappening” as though all moving things are walking into a mirror in which their reflection is passing through them going the other way.

Such facts of the invisible universe cannot be sensed, they can only be known by Mind.

Our senses cannot know anything at all. They are but electric waves of two-way light and can but sense. But Mind can know everything which lies within and beyond the range of sensing. It is our knowing which will complete the range of the whole cycle for us, of which our senses can record so very little.

Knowledge alone will answer the long unanswered questions and we have not had sufficient knowledge to answer them until this electric age made it possible to see behind the illusions of motion and know the whole range of God’s creating processes.

During our unfolding eons our senses have told us that our bodies are ourselves, and that we are many separate beings who live and die. Our senses have also told us that matter and motion are real and that the evidence of our senses is our sole reliance.

Until very recently one would not have understood if told that his body of matter in motion had no reality whatsoever, that it was pure illusion of seeming motion and that the illusion belonged equally to the visible and invisible universes.

It is quite strange that people do not yet know that matter and space are equal and opposite mates which continually interchange, that which is matter becoming space and that which is space becoming matter—and that this interchange repeats itself forever and forever. It never ceases except to our senses which record seeming beginnings and endings which we call birth and death. The time has come when we must know that there is a continuity between deaths and births, which has its own unfoldings, just as there is a continuity between births and deaths.

Every creating thing lives equally in the visible and invisible universes and interchanges with it constantly. This does not mean people alone. Everything alike in the visible universe interchanges constantly with the invisible universe—the apple, the tree, the flower and even the planet, sun and stars of heaven.

Everyone knows that we breathe out from our bodies into space and that we breathe into our bodies from space—but people have never realized just what that means. Every outward breath of man is his death. Part of him dies at every outward breath. The part that dies goes into the invisible universe of the heavens and to the earth. A man cannot sense that part of him which is constantly dying but a dog can sense it sufficiently to follow these dying particles for days.

Now let us give thought to these dying particles of our bodies for a moment. We do not grieve and weep because of their deaths, do we? We do not care for them or even give thought to their disappearance, do we? No, of course not. Why? Because we are through with them. They have served their purposes and we have created other particles to replace them. The only time we weep is when the cycle is finished.

Now let us consider the replaced particles. What are they? They are newly born parts of our bodies. They have been born to continue the idea of John Jones or Jane Smith. We give no

thought to them but it is a fact that neither John nor Jane are the same bodies they were a moment ago. Breath and rebirth have transformed them. They are continually being transformed.

In this example is an explanation of the processes of Nature in continuing John Jones and Jan Smity by forever transforming the forms of their bodies by a repetition of sequential deaths and births—from babyhood until old age. During that period of transformation John and Jane were never the same in appearance and form for even one moment. This transformation never ceases.

We think it ceases at its cycle’s end because our limited senses cannot reach beyond that seeming end which we call death.

universal continuity

In order to logically build up an understanding of what happens after death of the whole body, let us consider what happens after the death of parts of the body which are constantly being thrown off into space. Here is a fact of Nature which man has never considered. It has to do with that fact of Nature before referred to that every visible action has its invisible reaction constituting a twoway flow of all creating things. For every visible forward flow there is an invisible backward flow.

Each of these voids the other, therefore, nothing actually happens except the deception to our senses. They sense but one way of it and we call it motion, time and change. Let us consider what happens in space to void what is happening in the visible universe.

As Nature unfolds her forms she simultaneously refolds them in the seed of these forms. As the oak tree unfolds outward toward the heavens it also refolds inward toward its seed. That is God’s plan of recording every action by enfolding the pattern of that action in its seed for repetition.

The oak tree is continually being transformed, just as Jane and John, and all creating things are being transformed, and we call that transformation GROWTH. Now what is growth? Actually it is a series of sequential births and deaths. There are more births than deaths, in the first half of any life cycle, and more deaths than births in the last half, but that preponderance is balanced in space by the very opposite until the rebirth of the body from the recorded seed.

Another question. What is the seed? The seed is an electro-chemical record of the form pattern of an unfolding idea. That electric record is ultra-microscopic in size and has almost no motion. It is formless, yet in it is the entire pattern of the body of man, or oak, or whatever idea it records. The seed is a tomb in which the death of the body it records is buried for resurrection into birth of life.

Centering the patterned record is the still Light which is God from Whose imagination the form of that idea extended in the two lights of His electric thinking to interweave that form into His image.

That still Light of God which centers all creating things is the Soul of the idea which the patterned from manifests, whether that form be oak tree, violet, man or planet, for all creating things are centered y Soul just as they are centered by Mind. Soul is universal, as Mind and thinking of Mind are universal.

God is the One Soul. Soul is desire in God to manifest form of idea. Soul in the oak is desire to manifest the idea of the oak. Likewise, Soul in man is desire to manifest the idea of man.

Soul is the desire quality in the Light just as Truth is the quality of balance. Soul is the Fulcrum from which the electric wave of motion extends to express desire in form.

The word Soul is used to define a quality of the God Mind, just as Love, Truth, Balance and The Law are used. Its connotation differs from the connotation of Love, but all of the qualities of God are one, even though we have to use different words to express them.

If God were without desire to create, the word Soul would have no meaning. Soul and Creator have practically the same meaning.

Many people believe that each man has an individual Soul and also believe that animals and lower forms of life are without Souls. God, the Creator, centers every creating thing and extends His desire—or Love—into every creating thing, and that means not only the idea itself but each particle of matter which constitutes the body of each idea. Every corpuscle in the body of man, blade of grass or atom of iron is centered by the invisible Light of the One Soul of the visible universe. Each particle is an extension of every other particle. Each particle is an extension of every other particle. Each particle has a purpose and that purpose is recorded as a whole in the seed pattern.

When, therefore, you hear of people talking about saving their Souls from sin, or such references to the Soul as that, you may, in the future know how inconsistent that is with Nature. One might as well talk about saving God from sin.

Knowing this fact of Nature to record the forward flow of unfolding growth simultaneously with a refolding backward flow toward its seed, it can plainly be seen that there can be no such thing as death or permanent disappearance of anything whatsoever. There can be but a transformation from one form to another form of the same thing, and a repetition of that same thing forever.

seeming multiplicity of souls

Many people ask this question: “If reincarnation is a characteristic of nature how do you account for the fact that once there were very few people on the planet and now there are hundreds of millions? How did they all get Souls? How did so many reincarnate from so few?”

The answers are simple. Everything in Nature is an extension of itself. This is a thought-wave universe. Every thought, or idea, is expressed in form by waves of motion which multiplies itself throughout the universe by repeating that form. Consider a wave of water. If you throw a stone in water you produce a wave-form which is the exact measure of potential energy used by distributing the stillness of the calm water. That one wave is not just yours alone—it is universal— so that wave repeats itself throughout the whole body of water.

The many waves are extensions of the one. Each wave is a lever which oscillates upon a fulcrum.

Everywhere throughout a body of water is a still fulcrum for each wave lever to swing upon. Every fulcrum of stillness corresponds to the Soul which God extends everywhere to center every repetition of His thinking. As there is but one Omnipresent Soul, everyone has the same Soul, but everyone has not the same desire within his centering Soul.

Likewise, with man, or sparrow, or salmon in the sea. The exact pattern, and the exact intensity of desire to create that pattern, is registered in the seed which may be one, ten, or a hundred thousand in number. All are extensions of the one and all are repetitions (or reincarnations if you like) of the man, or sparrow, or salmon from which they are extended.

The children of man are reincarnated extensions of man just as waves of the sea are repeated extensions of their parent waves.

This brings up another question asked by doubters. “The child of John Jones is another person— another individual person who may not be at all like John Jones. If the child is an extension of his father why is he not mentally like his father as well as physically?” It is because all that a man registers in his seed is his body pattern. He does not record his Mind in the seed for Mind is universal, nor does he necessarily record his desire. Mind cannot be inherited from the seed of man, for Mind is everywhere to act as a fulcrum, which the Soul is, of every extended

reproduction. John Jones has but extended his body pattern and electric potential, just as waves of the sea extend their patterns and potentials to other waves. The still Soul fulcrum which centers John is still his alone for the Omnipresent Light provides fulcrum Souls for every extension of John Jones—just as the ocean provides fulcrums for every wave of the sea.

It must not be lost sight of that Souls are not separate things—even though each man unit of Creation has his own Soul. So also every planet and sun has its own center of gravity—even though every planet in our solar system is an extension of the sun. The body of the planet was extended from the sun—but not its center of gravity. That center is a part of the Universal Balance. It is the still point of the Light of God which centers all things.

Very few great men have children who inherit their so-called talents or genius. Talent or genius springs from desire and desire is not inherited from parents. We inherit all Mind and desire from

God in all its fullness but the awareness of it is unequal in all body extensions of Mind.

This recalls another confusion among doubters of reincarnation. Many ask, “Is my individuality lost when I reincarnate in another body? Does some great genius in music or other arts lose his identity or individuality when he comes back? If he cannot pass it on to his children, how can he ever continue his own genius in another body? And suppose he does not have children, then what?”

Individuality is never lost. A genius will reincarnate as a genius and continue in the next body where he left off in his last body. A child musical prodigy remembers the desires of his last body and repeats them. His desire has been recorded in his Soul and hat desire in his Soul will be extended into another body to find expression.

A genius such as Mozart continually reincarnates his Self through everyone whom he reinspires with his genius. Everyone who takes on an awareness of that genius, and is reinspired by it, becomes a reincarnation of the Self of Mozart to the extent of his awareness. Bodies are many but Mind is ONE. He who is illumined with the Light of another Mind Self becomes that other one.

That is the very essence of reincarnation. Bodies repeat through the seed but Mind repeats through Mind.

Even the greatest genius can reincarnate only his body through his seed, but his Self must be reincarnated through other inspired Selves. Desire for body begets body and the Soul of a genius will always find a body to repeat in and continue his unfolding just as a lesser intellect will find the body of his desire to continue his unfolding.

When Mind of man expresses his knowing and his awareness of God in him to Mind of another man he becomes one with the other Mind.

Those who are confused by the idea of reincarnation forget that there is but one Mind, or one Soul, but there are countless bodies which are centered by the one Mind-Soul. These many bodies have a varying awareness of God in them which they discover gradually, but the entirety of the God-Mind awaits that fullness of awakening in everybody.

The genius, or mystic, is one who has become more illumined by God’s knowing than other men who have hardly begun to know God in them. But if one of lesser knowing is even a very little bit inspired or uplifted by the thinking of the genius, he becomes that genius to the measure of his inspiration.

That is the way God talks to all mankind. The more illumined reincarnate in the lesser illumined by inspiring them with their knowing. In this manner all mankind is gradually uplifted throughout the ages of man’s unfolding. In this manner each thinking man gradually becomes a part of every other man. In this manner those of little knowing gradually become illumined with all-knowing.

That is what is meant by the Omnipresence of Mind. Mind is everywhere. It centers all things which move around its still centers. Every thought of every man is echoed, or radarred to every other man in the universe. Mankind has not yet unfolded to the extent of his awareness of it, but when that time eventually comes on this planet the whole play of the man idea on this planet will be finished and all men will become cosmically ONE. He countless millions of individuals will lose their individuality in their universality.

Everyone in this electric age fully comprehends the fact that any man who speaks from any one point on the planet speaks from every other point. Man can recondense the sound of a voice anywhere he wishes. The time will come in man’s unfolding when the silent thought-waves from which the sounds extend will be recondensed in everyone’s Consciousness at will. Man may be a million years from that stage of his unfolding but it will some day come.

God’s recording system continues its recording through cycles of unfolding forever. Any state of motion in God’s universe once started never ends. Every thought of every man is a state of motion. Its recording becomes still by finding rest in its seed. The leaf of the oak tree which we see in its oak tree form loses its form in its electric record which God folds up in a formless seed, but it unfolds again into the oak tree in its next cycle.

The disappearance of the oak leaf is not its end. We see the dried decaying leaf disintergrating into the earth from which it came. It is no longer gree, nor does the sap of life flow through it.

Spring comes, however and the living green leaf of the oak which disappeared last autumn reappears again in the spring.

Likewise, great or small events in our lives are thoughts which disappear into past time. They fade and die like the dried leaf of the oak or the dead body of a friend. But those thoughts are not forgotten by God. He records every one of them in our soul Consciousness and enfolds their patterns in microscopic electro-chemical records which become permanent states of motion.

These records are what we call memories.

Memories are thoughts, or events, which have disappeared into the past. These memories are not dead, for we can “reincarnate” them at any time. The recalling of a dead memory is exactly the same in principle as the reincarnation of a man, for man is but an accumulation of thoughts which have a body just as every thought has a body.

Every body and every form is expressed in light waves. So is every thought expressed in light waves. Light waves are universal. Each one reaches to the far ends of the universe.

In this manner God records every thought, every event or experience in any man’s life in the Soul-seed of every other man. When all men become sufficiently telepathic to resurrect any thought or memory of any other man we will then have become that unity in fact which we now are only in theory.

Both our sensing and our conscious knowing are too limited for us to realize our unity as one Being. As our knowing extends our sensing will also extend. They will then supplement each other.

One can readily understand that this great divine drama of Creation could not be as it is if God extended the boundaries of our senses to infinity. If our senses followed the entire cycle of the unfolding and refolding of any creating thing there would be no change whatsoever in anything.

That is why we must rise above our sensing and become cosmic in our knowing. When one arrives at that stage he no longer looks upon the death of a loved one as the end.

Everything that loved one was, still is. The body has disappeared from sense awareness but it must reappear as the dawn must reappear after it disappears. We never realize that our senses have never seen the loved one, we have but seen his body.

We knew the loved one whom we have never seen, however, and we still know him. The disappearance of his body in the tomb means no more than his disappearance to another country would mean.

Again I say—we still KNOW the man even though his body has disappeared, for the Self of man is his knowing and his thinking—and NOT his body. When his body has disappeared, his knowing and his thinking are still as alive as ever. Our love for him can extend to him and his love to us

WHENEVER WE DESIRE IT, exactly as we can bring the dead body of a memory back to life at any time we desire it by recollecting the dead cycle. We reborn it when we wish.

Why do we love a departed loved one? Because he has become a part of us and we of him.

Well—so do we love Rachmaninoff or Mozart, or Shakespeare, or Michelangelo, or thousands of philosophers, writers, painters and sculptors and others whose lives have indelibly integrated into ours. They are a part of us. They live in us.

Did you ever think of that? When you wonder if you retain your individuality as John Jones after death of the body have you also wondered what your individuality is? What are you as a person— an individual person? Have you ever stopped to think that out? Have you ever stopped to think that your body had nothing whatsoever to do with the kind of person you are? Why, then, attach so much importance to it?

You are what your Mind made you. You are the sum total of your own thoughts. You cannot be other than that for your thoughts made you what you are. Let us now determine what your individuality is by analyzing the sources of your thoughts.

Every thought of yours has been in association with other people, living and dead, or with your immediate environment, or with Nature as a whole.

Your mother, father, brothers and sisters, friends and teachers formed its first foundations. They became a part of you by becoming a part of your thoughts. You loved them because they were really you. By the time you reach seventy the great thinkers of the world will also become a part of you by sharing their knowing with you. Philosophers like Laotze, Plato and Socrates—literati such as Shakespeare, Balzac, Tennyson and Homer become a part of your individuality by resurrecting their Selves in you. You find yourself loving the thoughts of great musicians, and other masters in the arts whose bodies have long since disappeared. These become as much a part of you as all your life experiences become a part of you.

Every individual thinker in all history whose Consciousness interchanged with yours became a part of your individuality. To the extent that Jesus becomes a part of your thinking then He lives in you as a part of you, as He lives in all whose thinking has integrated with his.

And if the souls of these dead bodies which have been dead for centuries live in you, and all mankind, and constantly interchange their thinking with you, how can they be dead? And how can you die when all of your thinking becomes a part of posterity?

Bear in mind always that there are not two men on earth. There is but one—for each is an extension of the other. Each one actually lives in every other one, but the Souls of some unite more knowingly than others. It is that close unity of Souls which determines our individuality as each becomes a part of each other.

When that closeness becomes universal, and we have all-knowing of our unity with the Whole instead of individual parts, we then lose our individuality. That is the ultimate goal of all mankind.

Someday we will all arrive at that point in our unfolding when we are no longer individual parts, but are knowingly the Whole.

answer to spiritualism

Many people deeply desire to know if, and how, they can contact the spirit of those who have passed on. It will be gratifying to those who so desire to know that they can contact any one who has passed on, no matter who it is or how long since he was on earth in body.

Let us consider such a contact. It can mean only a thought intercommunication, in no wise connected with matter.

Now that man has reached the stage in his unfolding when he knows the illusion of form in matter—such form being a composite of electrical thought-waves in motion-which give the appearance of form in matter—he knows that a loved one who has disappeared from material vision cannot be contacted—or seen—in any material form whatsoever. However, since all that has ever been will always be—contact is always possible with those whom we can still see and those who have gone from our material vision.

Many are already aware of their individual ability to “tune in” to those they know and love on earth and many of these awakened Souls “tune in” to the Soul recordings of departed friends and loved ones.

Awareness of Universal Law in relation to the Universe of Light which is manifested electrically through matter in motion, is gradually exploding old theories and superstitions of past ages of SENSING Children born now—during this time of transformation into the age of KNOWING— would not be satisfied with the old explanations given to so-called phenomena.

The radio, television and all present-day electrical discoveries, explain away scientifically many old superstitious beliefs, and man is beginning to understand the Universal Law which lies back of our electric wave universe.

The mystery of “Life” and “Death” is slowly being revealed to man as cyclic periods of unfolding towards the one great PURPOSE of BEING—or—a manifestation of the Idea of God wherein man unfolds his individual pattern until he returns in full awareness to the Seed of Himself - or God.

All visions of form in matter are but illusions of the physical senses. Man is born into a world of seeming FORM. The form lies within his sensing and all forms are purposeful.

The legs of man are created for the purpose of walking on a resistant earth. Of what use would they be in a nonresistant vacuum? Wings of birds were created to beat the air of their environment for the purpose of lifting the bird. What purpose could they serve in an airless, pressureless void? Eyes, mouth and nostrils are implements for man’s use in the visible universe of matter—they belong solely to earth. Of what use are these forms, or these organs in the utter darkness of the airless, foodless upper heavens?

The invisible universe is formless. The invisible universe is the seed of the visible self, but the seed is formless Light. Witness, for example, the microscopic still center of the seed of the oak.

That center is formless but within it is the form of every leaf, branch and twig of the whole tree— no two leaves being alike. When the tree repeats itself in the visible half of the universe form appears—but not until.

MASTER MINDS of this planet have uplifted and still uplift mankind to its present status. They exist in and through us. They are part of us as soon as we become “aware” of them.

THE ONE MASTER MIND OF ALL—GOD HIMSELF—centers each and every one of us.

Therefore, it is to Him we should go—direct—for Soul guidance. One who has become “aware” can show us the road—but we alone must walk the road. Only God—our Inner Self—can take us ALL THE WAY.

what constitutes individuality

This is a thought-wave universe. All thinking is recorded. All records of thinking exist forever.

When you listen to a Beethoven symphony you are contacting the Soul of Beethoven and making him a part of your Soul Consciousness. It matters not how long Beethoven’s body has passed on, for Beethoven’s body is not Beethoven. By your thinking you are making Beethoven a part of your Self as he likewise is a part of countless other Selves.

All you desire is the Self of Beethoven, which you are actually contacting when you hear his symphony.

That same principle applies to your mother or any other departed loved one. Her Self, or Soul, is existent. She is one with your Soul just as God is. Just as you commune with God so you commune with her, if your awareness of her, or of God, is deep within you.

I have communed with Leonardo da Vinci hundreds of times to have his inspiration for my guidance and have always received that help. I consider him as an individual entity whose thinking still exists—and will forever exist. He may have reincarnated a dozen times since then.

That is of no consequence. The Leonardo we all know is a part of everyone whose thinking has interchanged with his.

The great deterrent to an understanding of reincarnation is the common belief that our individuality and personality are separate and apart from all others instead of each one being a part of all others.

All men, and all civilization are the sum total of every man’s thinking since the beginning of man.

The great architect of today is so because some early cave man put a lintel over his doorway or slanted a roof over his cave to keep out the rain. That cave man is a part of today’s architect.

Our predecessor who hollowed a log to make a boat dwells within the designer of a Leviathan just as the primitive stone carver and Michelangelo are one.

No man could possibly attain supremacy if all mankind of the past had not unfolded through each other, generation after generation. Therefore, his individuality is the sun total of thoughts of the ages extended to him.

Can you not see, therefore, the continuity of man as one unit down through the ages? Can you not see that man never dies nor is born, for man’s body is but idea unfolding and refolding in form to manifest the idea of immortal man in Mind of God?

Can you not plainly see that the countless many individual persons are very slowly, but surely losing their separateness in each other and becoming the ONE BEING of the universe, the ONE PERSON, Creator of all things?

Man was born to unfold God’s Idea of man in Creation. Creation is unity of purposeful action.

When all men understand the continuity of God’s cyclic thinking they will then understand the principle of cyclic reincarnation—living each moment for the glory of ALL—then shall the kingdom of heaven become manifest on earth and the world shall know unity and peace forever.

the healing principle

1 - self healing

The healing principle is within man himself. Man’s power to heal himself, or extend his healing power to others is measured by his awareness of God in him.

Man is an extension of God. God is Light. God is Mind. God is Creator of his electric universe of light waves which is His body. God is absolute master of His electric body. He controls the movements of His starry firmament and keeps all parts of it in absolute balance.

All of man’s ills are due to his lack of knowing God within him. The perfection of God’s universe is founded upon its perfection of Balance.

All of man’s ills are caused by toxic poisons generated in his body through unbalance affecting his power of control over the functions of his electric body.

Man, as an extension of God, is creator of his own electric body. He is master of his electric body to the extent of his knowing the Light of God in him.

Man is Light to the extent that he knows he is Light. He is Mind to the extent that he knows he is Mind. He is God, and has God-power, to the extent that he knows God in him.

Man may have all-knowing and all-power when he is ready—and desires to have all-knowing and all-power.

God says to man: See Me. Know Me. Be Me, but eons pass before man hears that Silent Voice in his heart.

God says to man: What I do, ye shall d, but man is unbelieving for long ages.

2 - god's electric body

God is the Light of Mind. God’s Mind has all-power and all-knowing. God thinks His knowing into forms of His imagining and His universe of matter appears as the product of His thinking. God’s universe of suns and earths is His electric body.

His body is what He made it. It is a record of His thinking.

God’s thinking is electric. God’s thinking is recorded in electric waves of light. God’s universal body is, therefore, an electric universe consisting of rhythmic, balanced waves of light in motion.

Electricity is the tool which God uses to create all forms of His imagining. All forms are electric waves of matter.

Electricity is the servant of Universal Mind. Whatever Mind wills it to do it must do. Omniscient Mind is the absolute master of matter. All matter must obey the will of all-knowing Mind.

3 - man ... self-creator

Man and God are One. Man’s Mind is God’s Mind. His body is God’s body.

Man creates his own body by his desire for a body—extended to him from God’s body.

Man makes himself into the kind of person he wants to be, either alone without God, or as coCreator with God.

He is what he desires to be by his own will, extended from God’s will.

At all times during the eons of his unfolding he is the sum total of his little or great knowing, extended to him from God’s knowing.

He makes his own successes and failures, his own achievements and disasters, his own strong or weak body, and his good health and illnesses. The strength or weakness of his will to manifest God is determined by him.

4 - command of matter

Thinking Mind can command electric matter only to the extent of the knowing of Mind.

God has all-knowing, therefore, God’s command of matter is absolute.

To the extent of man’s knowing he can command matter to obey his will. The scientist can transform one form of matter to another form to the extent of his knowing.

During the last hundred years man’s command of matter has increased ten thousand fold because of his increased knowledge of the electric nature of matter and the effects of interchange of one form with another.

Through such knowledge man has transformed his physical environment from the plague ridden, disease ridden condition of medieval times—which cost millions of lives—to the sanitary conditions of modern times.

Greater knowledge of the nature of this electric wave universe of matter has eased man’s burden of constant work and given him many electric extensions of this body to multiply his power- to transport his body with greater speed—to girdle the globe with his thoughts—and to give him much leisure.

It must be noted, however, that the greater part of man’s advancement in the cure of diseases— or healings of bodily infirmities—has been founded upon the principle of the power of matter over matter limited by the extent of his knowing. The power of commanding matter by Mind, without the use of matter, is limited to those who are illumined with the Omniscient Light of Love. All seekers are illumined to greater or lesser extent. The power to express is limited to the measure of one’s illumination.

Love is the foundation of Creation. Love and Balance are One. It is impossible to manifest either Love or Balance without the other, and the measure of one is the measure of the other.

He who has much knowledge may transform matter with the use of other matter but Love and Balance alone, even with much or little knowing, can transform matter by Mind without the help of other matter.

Witness, for example, the extension of love to one who is ill and discouraged by failure, grief and worry. He who extends a loving, helping hand to restore the power of courage and inner joyousness to one thus gives him back to God as a purposeful unit of God’s Creation, without having used matter to transform matter.

The doctor who gives love, in the shape of hope, to his patient does more to transform the toxic or diseased cells of the patient by the Omniscient power of Mind than by all the medicines he has prescribed.

That is what is meant by the giving of even a cup of cold water with love. That is also what is meant by these words in THE DIVINE ILIAD;

I will bestow immortality. Mine is the power to give immortality. I shall not deny that which shall give immortality to those who dwell in darkness and who reach out for the Light.
“I will reach out my hand into the darkness and lead him that asketh into the Light.
“I will keep my body charged with energy for the fulfillment of my purpose, in accord with that which is commanded of me.
“I have knowledge of my body, through age long memory of the building of my body.
“The power of the dynamic universe is behind my thinking.
“I have the power of self-vitalization and re-vitalization of my body, in fulfillment of that which is commanded of me.
“I have the power to revitalize others whom I have made to believe. To him who believes I will give power to do that which is his to do for the glory of man and the glory of the One.
“I stand on the electrodes of the universe of energy.
“Power is mine to give by the wayside.
“I will not deny to any man the power which is mine to give.
“I have no limitations. Unlimited power is mine within those which are universal

5 - matter versus mind healing

Man’s body has been considered as an electro-chemical aggregation of matter which other electro-chemical matter in the shape of antiseptics, medicines and drugs can affect by contact, just as matter is used to affect other matter in a chemical laboratory.

This practice has been based upon the assumption that the body of man is Man instead of the Light of the Mind being Man—the body being merely a thought-extension of Universal Mind.

So long as man was considered to be just electro-chemical matter it has been assumed that ills of his body could be cured only by electro-chemical matter.

To think of such infection as leprosy being destroyed by the power of Mind, without the aid of matter—was considered an insane idea by the medical practitioner.

Jesus healed the leper—and others with virulent infections—without the use of matter; and leprosy is the most hopelessly incurable of all diseases. Moreover, Jesus healed and even raised the dead timelessly; without considering the time element needed by all matter in transforming other matter.

Many instantaneous Mind healings of the hopelessly incurable — whom doctors had given up — have been performed in recent years by Truth healers who recognized man as Mind—the Source of matter—and, therefore, absolute master of matter.

Such healings, and especially the raising of Lazarus, have been pronounced miraculous, or above Law. Many have explained them as examples of faith and belief, or as due to the divinity of the Son of God.

No such conspicuous healings have been effected as those of the Nazarene—but many lesser ones have been effected in the last few years by illumined moderns who recognized the power of Mind over matter—even to making blind eyes see and unhearing ears hear.

What is the explanation of these seemingly super-natural healings? Are they miracles? Are they above Law? Why have Mind healers saved people from the knife whom great surgeons have condemned to certain death if not immediately subjected to the knife? What is the great secret of power one manifests by making the deaf to hear, the blind to see, or the lame to take up his bed and walk—without the use of the knife or any form of matter to transform matter?

There is a scientific explanation of healing by the power of Mind over matter which demonstrates that such healings are not miracles, but are within Nature’s law which cannot be transcended by either man or God. The fact that they were beyond man’s comprehension did not prove that they were supernatural—for an airplane or radio would have been thought supernatural to dwellers in places far removed, even one generation ago.

The time has come when the scientific explanation of the power of Mind to heal one’s self, or another, must be given, for we are entering a new age of man’s unfolding which will be known as the Age of Cosmic Man.

Cosmic man is a transition from past ages of material sensing to the coming ages of cosmic knowing.

6 - our thought-wave universe

For a better understanding of the healing principle, consider the relationship of the seemingly two universes in which we seemingly have Being—God’s invisible universe of Mind—and man’s visible electric universe of matter in motion.

God’s invisible universe of Mind is the still Light of all-knowing. The God Mind of Light is all there is. It is the only reality. God alone exists.

The visible universe of matter is created and controlled by God’s thinking. The visible universe is, therefore, a thought-wave universe. The matter of which it is composed is a formed record of

God’s thoughts. The visible universe is, therefore, a transient thought universe. All forms in it are merely the forms of thoughts. They have no reality for they come and go in electric waves, as our thoughts come and go in endless sequences.

The earth, the sun and all the stars of heaven which comprise God’s body are but electric waves of matter which appear, disappear and reappear forever, for God’s sequential thinking continues forever.

Man’s body is an extension of the earth. Like all things else man’s body is composed of electric waves of light, the same waves which motivate our radios or illumine our houses.

Man’s body is, therefore, but the form of a thought—a light wave form of a thought which comes and goes, and comes again and again in cycles which we call birth, death and rebirth.”

The transient, every-changing thought of man is not the man. Neither are the moving light waves of his body the man. We can see the body of man and we can see the forms of his thoughts, just as we can see the body of God and the forms of His thoughts, - but we can not see the thought, nor Man, nor God.

We can only KNOW God, and Man, and thought—for they are beyond the range of sensing. That brings us face to face with the outstanding fact of the division of the spiritual and physical universes in which our Mind and our bodies dwell.

These two seemingly separate universes are the visible universe of sensing in which our bodies dwell—and the invisible universe of all-knowing Light which is the dwelling place of the One Mind of God and man.

Let us consider the inter-relationship of the Mind universe of KNOWING and the thought-formed universe of SENSING for the purpose of seeking the cause of all of our bodily ills, our sicknesses, diseases, failures, discouragements and unhappiness as well as our good health, sound bodies, successes and the happiness which achievement and purposefulness brings to us.

7 - still universe versus moving universe

Where is God in relation to man?

Where is the cosmic Light of all-knowing, in relation to the thought-wave universe of sensing?

Where is the Source and Cause of all things in relation to the effect?

The answer might be better comprehended if we think of the invisible universe of cosmic Light as the still universe of power—and of the visible universe as the moving universe which manifest power. This is a universe of Light at rest from which light waves of motion spring to manifest the power which is within Light at rest.

Whenever stillness is there God is—and God is everywhere. Whenever man desires to express power through motion, he must find a point of stillness where God is in order to express that power. Man cannot make the slightest movement without desiring to do so, then seeking God’s stillness from which to begin to express it. His desire is the thought—and his action is the form of the thought.

His very heart cannot beat without starting from a point of stillness and returning to that point where God awaits to give him power for his next heart-beat.

Likewise, his very breath must begin at a resting point where God awaits to extend power—and his out-ward breath must again seek a resting point in god’s still universe to be given power by god for the inward breath.

This inescapable fact holds true in every little and big action of everyone’s life. Consider such a simple thing as throwing a ball into the air. One’s hand must seek a point of rest in the cosmic

Light from which to hurl the ball, - then both the ball and the hand must seek points of rest in the cosmic Light universe of rest to acquire power to return through the universe of motion to again seek rest.

Neither sun, planet nor electron can move without a still center of gravity within itself upon which to rotate, nor can it revolve upon its orbit without a still point in space where God controls its every movement from without.

That illustrates God’s meaning when He said, in THE DIVINE ILIAD MESSAGE, “For behold I am within all things, centering them; and I am without all things, controlling them”.

8 - creating with god

When one considers that every thought and action depends upon God—whether one knows it or not—think how much more powerful and potent one’s every thought and action is when one works knowingly, from moment to moment with God.

The more one becomes illumined with the cosmic Light of all-knowing the more one can knowingly work with God, - create with Him—think with Him—and talk with Him.

When one knows God’s creative processes how much more enduring one’s own creations become, and how much more simply, and powerfully, one manifests God.

Likewise, when one knows the rhythms of God’s thinking, knowing how He keeps His body in absolute Balance, each star in it keeping to its own orbit with absolute precision, how much more powerfully one can keep his own body cells in rhythm with God’s thinking, and extend one’s knowing to heal others of lesser illumination.

All men have all-knowing within the stillness which centers them but awareness of the Light comes slowly to unfolding man. The genius is one who is inspired with God’s knowing and the mystic is the super –genius of great illumination.

9 - consequences of unbalance

In THE DIVINE ILIAD MESSAGE are the following words: “The toxemia of unbalance is man’s only ailment”. Let us consider what that means.

God thinks in balanced waves of light. His universal body is, therefore, in perfect balance. His entire universe does not vary in its balance by the weight of one electron. If there was the slightest variation in the balanced rhythms of God’s thinking—for even one moment—countless millions of lives on millions of planets in starry systems of His body would be snuffed out instantly and millions of years would elapse before life would again be possible upon those planets because of that momentary unbalance. Terrific eruptions upon nebulaes and suns would transform them into entirely different intensities.

Yet that is exactly what happens to a man’s body when he becomes angry, or fearful, or hates another man. Our bodies are made up of countless miniature solar and starry systems exactly as God’s body is similarly constructed. If we upset the balance of their rhythmic motion the wavepatterns become distorted and erupt with a violence measured by the intensity of the unbalanced emotion.

And that is not all, for an unbalanced, and un-rhythmic body is vulnerable to deadly microbes and other infections from which rhythmically balanced bodies are insulated.

10 - god is the fulcrum

To better understand the import of Balance in regard to our thinking and the health of our bodies it is well to fully comprehend the mechanical principle of the wave which motivates all bodies of matter.

Consider a wave of water. Its action is that of a moving lever oscillating upon a still fulcrum. The lever draws its power to move from the still point upon the water’s surface which acts as the fulcrum of the wave-lever. That still point, and harmonic repetitions of it which center every wave, is the only unchanging point upon the wave. That is where God awaits to give power to the wave for its expression of energy, for God is the fulcrum of every wave of motion in the universe.

Every other point, above and below that fulcrum point, is forever changing its conditions. So long as the rhythmic balance of interchange continues, those measured waves will repeat their patterns with microscopic precision, but the shelving sand of the seashore will so violently upset that rhythm that waves go crashing upon the shore just as man’s health or his business crashes for similar reasons.

Two children playing see-saw fully exemplify balance or unbalance in the wave principle. So long as their interchange is equal and opposite their balance is perfect and they can repeat their swinging indefinitely. When either one upsets the rhythm either or both may be hurt.

Mankind is constantly doing just that to his body. Countless ills arise within his body which he himself has created by disregarding the law of balance in his thinking. As the matter of which his body is composed is but an electric record of his thinking, and as electricity is his servant obeying his will to build his body in the image of his thinking, his body becomes the distorted image which he himself has fashioned by his distorted thinking.

11 - man's relation to god

It is imperative that he would heal himself, or extend his balance to heal others, should fully know the import of God’s relation to him as the still fulcrum of his power.

Just as the pendulum could not swing its repetitions of rhythmic balance without its centering fulcrum of power from which it is extended, so, likewise, he could not extend his power to heal others without knowing himself as an extension of God. How much greater his power becomes when he knows his Self as ONE with God instead of knowing his Self as an extension.

The illumination into cosmic conscious knowing is like unto the withdrawing of the lever into its fulcrum. The electric body is then forgotten and one becomes the Light of all-knowing.

That is what was meant by God’s words in THE DIVINE ILIAD MESSAGE when He said: “See Me, Know Me. Be Me. Be fulcrum of thine own power”.

12 - love

For eons man has been slave to the matter which composes his body because of his little knowing, instead of being its master because of his cosmic knowing.

When man works alone, unknowing God in him, he I subjected to all the ills of matter, while he who knows God in him is in command of matter to the extent that he knows God in him.

Let us repeat the last part of the last sentence with another word which means God. Let us say— “to the extent that he knows Love in him,” for Love, and Light also mean God.

Love is the great insulator from every ill which can attack the body. Love is the great balance wheel, or spiritual gyroscope, which makes it impossible for one to injure his own body by emotions which poison his body.

Every emotion of any nature which is not based upon Love poisons the body and tears every nerve to the extent of the variance of that emotion from the balance which Love alone insulates one from.

He whose emotions are based upon Love commands the light waves which compose his body.

The most virulent pestilence could not touch one who is thus insulated by Love. He who eliminates Love from his thinking, and its consequent emotions, is slave to his body and exposes it to toxic dangers in the measure of his unbalance, and his mind to the ravages of unbalance which lead to insanity.

The principle which governs such variations is electric balance between both opposite pulsations of the heart-beat and their fulcrum from which they spring. All mental and physical illnesses arise from unbalance between these pulsations.

The two opposite pulsations of the universal heart beat of this electric universe manifest the division of the Love principle into giving and regiving—the Life principle into birth and death, likewise, the division of all of God’s effects of motion into pairs of opposite expressions of every idea of His thinking. Thus we have day and night—heat and cold—positive and negati - male and female—and countless other pairs of opposite pulsations, all motivated by the universal heart-beat—all interchanging with each other forever for each to become the other.

Just as day gives to night to become night, so do vapors of heaven give to waters of seas to become waters of seas, and seas regive waters to heavens to become vapors of heavens.

Likewise, man is born into life that he may interchange with death to become death for the purpose of again becoming life.

Every effect of Nature, without exception, interchanges constantly for the purpose of finding balance in its opposite in order to become its opposite. Without it neither man, nor nation, nor earth, nor the stars of the heavens could continue to repeat their balanced selves.

Witness the deserts of Earth. They give naught to heavens for heavens to regive. Cloudless skies cover their thousands of arid miles. How like unto man who would take all and give naught in return or who would starve his Soul for gold of earth.

This effect should be explained in greater detail. Every one knows that a great mental shock can so suddenly erupt the heart that death can result. Likewise, it is commonly known that great mental and physical strains will develop a bad heart condition. Why is this?

Every person is a giant electric battery composed of countless millions of lesser electric batteries. Every cell of one’s body is a miniature electric battery connected with each other by electric current carrying nerves which corresponds with the electric wiring of a machine.

The focal center of these myriads of storage batteries is in the brain, which is the seat of all sensation as well as being the location of the spiritual fulcrum of Love, or Light of Mind, from which every wave lever of motion in the entire body extends.

Within that invisible still fulcrum is the divine Source of every man’s mental and physical power of expression. Within that still fulcrum is unfolding man’s gradually growing awareness of God in him, and of his Self as one with God. There are strong reasons which lead us to believe that the pineal gland surrounds this spiritual fulcrum center of man’s body.

Just as the center of gravity is the still fulcrum point where God sits to extend power to the planet to fulfill its every desire, so is the still fulcrum point in man the place where God sits to fulfill every desire of man.

And God does fulfill them, whether they be what is good for man or bad. That is difficult for man to grasp, but if it were not so God’s universe of cause and effect could not be. In Nature there is neither good nor bad,–neither sin nor evil.

God gives man freewill to choose his own action but God holds the right to the reaction of that action to keep His universe in balance. If man violates Law, he suffers to an equal extent.

Again we quote the Divine Iliad in explanation of this effect: “For behold! I am within all things centering them, and I am without all things, controlling them.”

13 - toxic effects of emotions

Consider our bodily condition from the standpoint of electrical balance or unbalance, based upon the above stated fact that our bodies are a multiplicity of light waves emanating as electric currents flowing through myriads of nerve wires, from countless storage battery cells of our bodies.

Everyone knows that a storage battery is divided into two opposite and equal cells, one of which is positive and the other negative. A wire extended from both poles would carry an even, balanced current because each of the two half-cycle pulsations are equal.

If two cells of a storage battery were of different sizes, or voltage, the current would be uneven, therefore, unbalanced. Balanced electric currents from balanced electric cells insure a sound body and steady nerves, while the uneven currents from unbalanced body cells tear nerves to pieces and disintegrate the body in the measure of unbalance between the two pulsations and their centering fulcrum.

Sudden and violent anger, or long continued hatred, can start the seed of cancer or other disintegrating tissues. Fears, worries and long continued emotions which are devoid of love or inner joyousness, will develop many such effects as stomach ulcers, neuritis, arthritis and other such toxic conditions.

Even sorrow, or sympathy for the afflicted, or grief for the passing of loved ones, unbalances the body cells and makes one vulnerable to infections or destructive toxins, for each emotions have no relation to love, or the inner joyousness of love-inspired man, nor are they within the God-Mind which alone knows unchanging ecstasy.

Grief is selfish. It is indulged in for self-gratification, not for love. Cosmic man knows the beauty and unreality of death. Sympathy for the afflicted makes a reality of the affliction by its recognition as an infliction, while sorrow for the loss of anything, or for the “unfortunate” condition of anybody, is forgetful of the beauty and abundance of all-giving God and Nature.

The Mind of God knows but one unchanging emotion –ECSTASY—the ecstasy of Love—the ecstasy of the inspired who know God’s thinking, that ecstasy which has its beginnings in an inner joyousness of one who is far on the road to the discovery of his immortal Self.

God does not know grief, sorrow, anger, mercy, pity, wrath, sympathy, petulance, impatience, or intolerance. The very suggestion in these words pictures an impossible God—a God of imperfection. It pictures weak humans in early stages of unfolding. For God to have such qualities would mean the Creation of a universe of chaos—instead of a balanced orderly one of Law—just as qualities of varied unbalanced emotions in man result in the chaos of wars and countless ills in man’s creating universe.

God’s unchanging state of ecstasy is the one indivisible, unchanging, spiritual state of Mind.

God’s Light of Love cannot change into opposite expressions, nor can it be divided into the physical pairs of opposite emotions which belong alone to the sensed electric universe of unfolding creations.

To attribute such physical emotions of the senses as fear, anger, wrath, mercy, sympathy, grief, impatience, intolerance or even justice to the Mind of God would remove His divinity and immortality and place Him on the level of senses humans whose every emotion is divided into pairs of opposite expressions.

He who would be illumined with the cosmic light of all-knowing must first be so much the master of his body that he can take all things alike, and know Love in all things,–knowing all is GOOD.

Likewise, he must be so much the master of his thinking that he can stop, not only his thinking, but all electric awareness of his body to find God’s ecstasy and his immortality. Exemplifying this meaning we again quote from THE DIVINE ILIAD. “He who findeth My ecstasy and Me shall command his body to the extent of his illumination with My Light and My knowing. My Balance shall then be his—he may then make blind eyes see—or unhearing ears to hear My rhythms,-and the afflicted to know My ecstasy and be healed of any ill—yea—even to raise his body from the dead, when being dead, he still knoweth that he liveth in Me.”

Again we say—the foundation of God’s universe is Love—and Balance is the Light of Love. He who would heal himself from unbalance must first find the Balance of Love through knowing the ecstasy of Love.

He who would heal others may extend his knowing to others only to the extent of his knowing. He who thus heals has not himself healed, for he who is thus healed has healed himself through the extension of Love which has caused him to transform himself through his illumination, extended to him from another who knew himself as ONE with him who was afflicted.

Jesus did not Himself heal the leper. He made the leper heal himself through extending His balance to the unbalanced one. He illumined him with the Light of all-knowing Love. That made the leper master of his electric body and his desire instantly transformed the disintegrating matter of his body to integrating matter.

Likewise, Jesus illumined Lazarus with the Light of Love by extending His Balance and desire to Lazarus. Lazarus thus raised himself from the dead for he was thus made to know desire in him for continuance of his purpose.

Jesus was, undoubtedly, the only fully illumined man who has ever lived. All mankind will become fully illumined, as He was, for that is the goal of mankind. It is the purpose for which the great drama of Creation was written by the Master-Playwright.

As all mankind unfolds to greater cosmic conscious awareness of the Light each one transforms himself to the extent of his illumination.

14 - resurrection

The story of my own resurrection from the dead exemplifies the principles enumerated in the foregoing.

Each year in early Spring, since the age of seven, I had known that greatest of all experiences, the illumination of the Light of Cosmic Consciousness. Every seventh year this ecstatic experience was more intense and of longer duration. This continued throughout all my life, culminating in the greatest of all in 1921, which lasted over a period of thirty-nine days and nights of almost complete severance of electrical awareness but complete cosmic awareness. During this period I wrote THE MESSAGE OF THE DIVINE ILIAD as commanded of me, and for which purpose I was thus illumined.

Just before my second major illumination, at the age of fourteen, I was stricken with black diphtheria, which is identical with black plague. Cultures form my throat so blackened a case knife that the three doctors attending me said I could not possibly live, for the functions of my throat were destroyed.

Soon after these doctors pronounced me dead. The undertakers had arrived. I had no awareness of my body, whatsoever, but while in that state a great ecstasy overwhelmed me with all-knowing Light of Love, and to the amazement of my weeping parents, I arose from my bed perfectly healed. An inspection of my throat showed a perfect normalcy of strong tissue and my weakened body was again strong and vital.

No words of mine can quite convey as much meaning as those set down in THE DIVINE ILIAD itself, in reference to this event which God caused to take place in order that I should fulfill His purpose by conveying His Message to man for which I was being prepared.

I quote from THE DIVINE ILIAD:

“It has been given me to know that regeneration of the body form that which man calls “death” within the range of power of inner knowing if the Soul has not yet left the body.
“That disease which man calls “black diphtheria,” or “black plague,” had so disintegrated my body that my Soul made ready for its departure and I was pronounced dead by man.
“God took me up unto the mountain top where inspired man is God-man and there gave unto me higher knowledge of the power of regeneration of my body through His all-knowing Light.
“Through the red-violet world, and the red, red world to the world of pure white Light beyond the world of blue—and back again to the world of pure white simulated light beyond the yellow world, the Spirit within me journeyed in an ecstasy for which there are no words of man to tell.
“In the ecstatic state of inner-knowing the great truth of creating and de-creating things was made known to me.
“That majestic swing of the cosmic pendulum spelled out for me the glorious rhythm of things to be, and then, not to be.
“The mystery of Soul was mine—the Souls of all creating things
“The memory of ten times ten thousand lives mirrored themselves in Light from their records on my Soul to tell me that my body was still new—that my time of disappearance had not yet come
“It was then given me to know that the power of revitalization of my body was mine, and I, who had been pronounced dead by man, lived strongly in the body.”

This story, added to the principles which have been before enumerated, will accentuate the fact that the complete Balance which alone can come to man through full awareness of the unity of God and man, will make anyone who is thus illumined, absolute master of the electric waves which comprise his body. Through such illumination one can insulate himself from toxic poisoning of any nature by decentrating from body awareness to find the stillness of Mind-knowing which centers him and from that fulcrum of rest extend God’s Balance to every cell of his body for transformation.

Likewise, anyone so illumined, can extend his knowing—and his Balance—to anyone else and illumine that one to the extent of his own illumination. He to whom the Light of Love has been thus extended, can heal himself through his own illumination.

scientific answer to sex promiscuity

first lecture: concerning sex practices

So many questions concerning sex principles have been asked that this lecture is given to answer them. Lack of higher sex knowledge is causing a rapid degeneracy of the whole of our civilization. The standard of world culture is lowering. We are producing very few geniuses as compared with last century. The mentally diseased and physically unfit are also on the increase.

The percentage of rejections by the army for physical and mental unfitness was greater in the past war than ever before.

Lack of knowledge of sex mating is one of the greatest causes for degeneracy of world races.

Civilizations have fallen from high places many times in history for lack of sex knowledge and from wrong sex practices. It is possible that this present civilization will fall for the same reason. It is well to examine our sex human relations in this respect.

By higher sex knowledge I mean the effect of wrong sex practice and wrong mate choosing from a spiritual, mental and character building viewpoint instead of just from the physical and biological point of view.

Throughout god’s creating universe one fact of Nature is conspicuously characteristic of progress. That fact is that NATURE DEMANDS PURITY of SPECIES in order to produce high types of that species.

Purity of species is possible only through balanced mate choosing. To most people sex is just a relief of the body from sex hunger just as food is a relief of the body from food hunger.

Different kinds of food produce different effects upon the body structure and pattern. Likewise, different kinds of sex have different effects upon the body structure and pattern.

More than that, sex has different effects upon the intellectual and moral thinking processes as well.

It has been said that “a man is what he thinks:” also that “a man is what he eats.” To this should be added, “a man is what his sex practice and sex ideals make of him.”

Sex practice and ideals of sex determine the standards of body and mind. One will inevitably ascend, or descend, physically, mentally and spiritually through one’s sex practice.

Sex practice can be the most spiritually uplifting or the most mentally and physically defiling thing in one’s life, according to one’s ideals concerning sex thinking, or lack of them. The greatest injury from promiscuous sex relations lies in the fact that each person has his own “wave length” or “number”—and his own wave pattern—which he has created from his own thinking. Promiscuous sex relations affect both by undermining both.

Each is benefited if the wave patterns are harmonious or injured if the electrical wave patterns are too greatly opposed. Few realize that every cell in the body, plus the nature of the blood stream, is permanently affected—for better or worse—by sex relations.

The sex relation unifies two close mates but badly distorts electrically unbalanced ones. Years of hard climbing toward one’s spiritual goal can be nullified in one brief costly hour of thoughtlessness in violating this most holy relationship between the sexes.

Just as wrong sex practice can defile a life, so, likewise, can it defile a whole civilization.

The ever thoughtless average human thinks that sexual promiscuity leaves no damaging effects unless one of the participants is diseased. Mr. Average Man would be shocked to learn that the very Self pattern of his racial ideal, his emotions, his blood stream, his individual ideal and his very character is degenerated by choosing the wrong mate and by every promiscuous sexual experience.

Electrical connections between any two unequal sexually unbalanced blood stream means also an electrically unbalanced nervous system and body cells.

Nerve sensations centering in the brain affect the dynamism of a person. They also affect all decisions, both spiritual and physical. Consider, therefore, the spiritual and physical damage caused to the body and to the Soul pattern by unbalanced nerve oscillations reaching the brain from the body.

Every separate cell of the body has a direct connection with the brain. If all of the body cells oscillate in unequal pulsations, imagine the terrific damage unknowingly done to the nervous system by so huge a multiplication of unbalanced messages reaching the brain from so many unequally balanced body cells. Blindness, deafness, arthritis and many other ills arise from such electrical unbalance: and the body ages very rapidly.

The urge of body cells upon the brain is sometimes so much greater than the control of the brain upon the cells that a man’s will power is often controlled entirely by this urge of the body cells.

Instance a man whose brain tells him he must not and does not wish to kill, but he kills because of an “uncontrollable urge>” He cannot help it. He is but an automaton obeying distorted messages sent to his brain by body cells which become frightfully distorted in pattern.

It is, therefore, of vital importance in the building of the pattern of the individual that the cell urge is under the control of the conscious Spirit in man rather than in the cells of the body. This can only be possible if the electrical interchange between sex mates is so equal that one can forget his body entirely as all geniuses do. Freedom from body is necessary for those who do creative work. Any inequality or unlikeness whatsoever leaves a residue of electrical unbalance which evidences itself in many intensities, from slightly neurotic conditions arising from the unbalance due to repressions, pessimism, fanaticism and insanity, to committing violent murder.

These residual unbalances accumulate in time and force their victims to seek balance at any cost. The insane asylums have all too many of these sex dissatisfied and abnormal mismatings.

One of Nature’s characteristics is the development of patterned forms which we call species, types, races or breeds. Nature’s manner of repeating these unfolding species of things is the splitting of their patterns into two electrically balanced equal harmonious apposite halves, and then mating those equal halves in order to electrically reproduce other equal pairs of halves, by Nature’s automatic processes in her use of electric waves.

We call this division of Nature into pairs of mates a “sex” division. We call the unions of the sexes “matings.” Nature creates her pure species of separate kinds of things by controlling the division into pairs of equal halves of the same electrically recorded patterns, and the matings of similarly balanced equal halves. Through her connecting lines of magnetic flux Nature telegraphs to all unfolding creatures her inviolate laws. They are recorded in them as instinct, or are otherwise sensed: and every living creature, except those to whom freewill has been given, instinctively obeys that holiest of all Nature’s laws, the law of equal mating of harmoniously patterned halves.

Nature’s control over the lower orders of creative expression, such as in the chemical elements, is plainly indicated in their crystallization. Every truly balanced mating of equal halves crystallizes as a true cube, while the slightest deviation in balance departs from the cube. ‘Sex is not yet recognized as characteristic of the elements. It is supposedly limited to the organic or living things of Creation. Sex is the fundamental principle of Creation. Everything comes into the appearance of existence by the union of two opposite halves of a unit pattern, and everything repeats itself by the division of a unit into its positive and negative expressions. This is as true of the elements of matter as it is of animal and vegetable life.

The sex matings of the elements exactly coincide in effect with the sex matings of humans.

Violent explosions in the elements have the same basic cause as such violent explosions as murder in humans. Terrific electric unbalance is the cause of both. Likewise, stability in the elements, and in humans, has the same cause in equality of balance.

Sodium and chlorine are good examples of positive and negative opposites of a pair which are equally but oppositely balanced with each other and each equally unbalanced with its fulcrum equator. If these two chemical elements “marry,” they become such perfectly balanced and stable mates that the chemist call them “affinities.”

3 - sex perfection and imperfection

The chemist call the one thing which results from this “marriage” sodium-chloride. You call it table salt. If you examine a crystal of table salt under a magnifying glass, you will find its pattern to be a true cube. The cube is the ultimate—the perfect balance in crystal pattern.

If all the humans of one nation should mate together as carefully as sodium and chlorine, that nation would produce a race so vastly superior to all other mismated nations that the difference might well be as great as between Shakespeare and a ditch digger.

Now let us consider a chemical mismating. Sodium could choose bromine, or iodine, or fluorine for a “wife.” Each of them would be good mates because all are in the same chemical group, but each in different octaves, like similar notes on a piano, and, therefore, would have a slightly unsatisfactory sexual interchange. When these slightly unequal unbalanced mates marry and have sex relations, both sexed conditions are not completely voided. The stronger one is quite “satisfied,” but the other is not. Some unbalance still remains with the weaker one and, because of this mismating, the crystal record is not a true one. Its pattern is distorted by just the amount of potential which still remains unsatisfied. If one examines sodium-iodine and sodium-bromide crystals, one sees the gradually increasing irregularity of cubic distortions, as the inequality increases.

Exactly the same thing occurs with humans and all other species. Like mates of equal opposite charges reproduce true to the pattern of both. Unlike and unequally charged mates reproduce in distorted patterns. Unlike opposites cannot be balanced sex mates even if these mates have a strong sexual urge for each other. The effect of any unlike qualities in either one would be degenerative to both, just as over-indulgence in drinking in either mate would degenerate both, mentally and physically. Neither one can preserve his or her own pattern undefiled if one half of the current of their mutual sex interchange is defiled.

Physical attraction alone is not a sufficient guide to choosing true mates, for upon examination of that attraction, the urge may be lustful and sensuous rather than uplifting and inspiring. Such mismatings in matrimonial life have as much of a destroying effect upon the individual’s pattern as promiscuity has upon it.

4 - like attracts like

All species and races are created in types, in appearance and personality, just as chemical elements are created in octave wave groups. Everyone recognizes to some extent the type that each is drawn to and they intuitively feel each other’s polarity, mentally and physically. Such types naturally gravitate to and recognize each other, so that out of any hundred people, ninetynine might have no mental or sex appeal for each other—while the hunderedth would. All humans should seek the type which corresponds to their own electric wave length. When types so find each other, they will be as perfectly balanced as sodium and chlorine, and the union should be enduring.

It is a common saying that people should marry their opposites. Nothing could be more contrary to universal law than this statement. Everywhere in Nature, like attracts like. This is fundamental.

Opposites repel each other. Opposites in temperament and physical patterns invite discord, infidelity and mutual degradation. Matrimonial mismating unbalances the blood stream just as certainly as promiscuous mismating unbalances it.

5 - electrically sexed humans

We are all electric creatures floating in the electric sea of this electric universe. Every electric thing in the entire universe breathes electrically into itself from the rest of the electric universe which is outside of itself. It also breathes out of itself into the rest of the universe.

In more simple words, we might say everything in the universe is trying to become every other thing: and every condition of everything is trying to become every other condition. A hot iron, for example, will strive to become as cool as its environment, and the cool environment will strive to become as hot as the hot iron. They compromise and find an equilibrium between the two, which is neither the one thing nor the other. This conspicuous fact is one of the most characteristic traits of Nature. It is the least understood, though it is manifested in thousands of chemical amalgamations. It might be summed up as follows.

Every pair of opposites is divided by an equilibrium which is a balance between the two, but that balance is not either of the two. Sodium-chloride is an equilibrium which voids both sodium and chlorine, for neither are present in it. Likewise, water is the equator which voids hydrogen an oxygen.

All opposites of all kinds extend from a mutual equator which is their common unity, and to that equator they must eventually return in order to repeat. Every pair must become one in order to again become two.

Men and women do not escape this two-way reciprocative law. Each becomes what the other is. Both are always compromising each other’s unbalance. If the two unbalances are equal and opposite, each type will survive and grow mentally, spiritually and physically. If the two unbalanced mates are unequal in their opposition, the penalty is degeneration—mentally, spiritually and physically. The quality of one mate is a compromise with the quality of the other.

The pattern resulting from this spiritual, mental and moral development is compromised for good or bad by every contact between them—no matter how slight. This is true even outside the sex union.

6 - nature speaks

Every creation of Nature carries within itself the seeds of its own destruction as well as its construction. Nature continues all of her creations or destroys them, in accordance with their obedience or disobedience to her principles. In the lower orders of creation, Nature insures their by holding their control in her wise hands. She protects all of them—both organic and inorganic— from extermination by a series of electrical connections from each unit of herself to herself. No part of Nature can ever become separated from Nature. She never lets goof even the most minute electron.

All Nature is ONE spiritual entity manifested through one physical unit. There are not two separate or separated spiritual and physical units in all of the universe. All Nature is electrically bound together by an intercommunicating and controlling electric flux. Every form and pattern is extended from every other form and pattern. The Source of any one is the source of all.

The patterns of all inorganic things are directed entirely by Nature’s commands. Their actions and their reactions are wholly under the control of the universal Intelligence which manifests through Nature. They have no freewill of their own.

Organic creations are gradually given a modicum of freewill. We call these organic creations “living things” because we think that those mechanisms through which Nature manifests life are in themselves alive, and are self-thinking. These organism which we call bodies, do not live, nor do they think, not even the man-mechanisms. Their awareness of existence is electrical, not mental.

The body of man is not the man. It is merely a focus through which Nature manifests Intelligence. It is merely a form of man’s thinking.

Man’s body is like a water pipe through which water flows, or a wire which conducts electricity. The pipe is not the water, nor is the wire the power, nor is the body the man. Man is as invisible as Nature itself. He is a mentality, not a quantity; but his body is a quantity which can gradually learn to express some of that mentality in mechanisms to become aware of their unity with Nature. As their sensing increases to a Consciousness of the Universal Intelligence within them, they become more creative and less imitative.

Through the electrical connections between so-called living things and Nature, the commands of the Universal Intelligence are transmitted by way of instincts, automatic reflexes, sense systems, and similar communicating systems. It is by means of these that Nature orders her unthinking, organic, automatic mechanisms to eat, sleep, fight enemies or escape from them, to build nests, breed, feed their young and migrate. As her creations learn to become better foci for her thoughts, and think with God, they are released from instinctive dominion a little bit at a time. Universal Intelligence then appears to operate within them as focal points.

Humans have to learn by observation and experience, or by the teachings of others, what the animal world knows without teaching. Man has to learn how to build bridges and other such techniques and skills, while the beaver builds marvelous dams without having any instruction.

Likewise, the spider spins his wonderful web, the ant and bee build their corridored houses and countless other forms are constructed by instinctively controlled animals which man could not produce in principle without being taught to do by experience or by man.

Even in breeding and the feeding of young, instinctively controlled animals know what to do without being taught, while humans must be taught these things or perish. Tens of thousands of generations of salmon or seals, or fishes of the seas, or animals of the land or birds of the air, will instinctively breed true to their species and keep them pure, while man—whose instinctive protection has been lessened—will wreck his types and species through ignorance, lust and other causes, yes, even to mating purely for economic or social reasons without regard to balance in mate choosing.

All bodies of all creatures are mechanisms created for purposes of manifesting God through action. Each bodily mechanism must be created true to purpose.

7 - higher sex principles

It is generally understood that sexual intercourse is limited to an actual cohabitation between males and females of each species. This concept is so fundamentally a part of our present knowledge that it will shock the reader to learn that every physical relation between any two oppositely polarized units of Nature in the universe is a low-voltage sex relation. Cohabitation is mere a sufficiently high-voltage sex union to short circuit the two poles of the human electric battery.

When this happens the human battery is “dead” until recharged by the heartbeat and breathing process, just as the electric battery is dead from the same cause until recharged by the pulsing heartbeat of the electric current.

A contact between opposite units is not necessary for sex relation for the contact is already there; it is perpetually there in the electric union which connects every corpuscle in the universe with every other corpuscle. Every positive corpuscle in the universe is constantly interchanging with every negative one. This sex union and its continuity is what keeps the universe a continuous one. That is what constitutes the universal heartbeat of God’s body.

In other words low-voltage sexual cohabitation is a continued and perpetual interchange of all things in Nature with all other things. It is through sex union of all things with all other things that this universe is perpetually repeated in all of it forms.

High-voltage sex unions between two mates who are sufficiently balanced to be potent will reproduce forms like the two; but the perpetual sex union of all things which takes place continually between all things actually determines the forms of all things.

Universal electric interchange between universal opposites determines all forms and gradually transforms all forms. Good examples of such transformations through universal interchange are the transformation of all animal and vegetable forms in various ages, such as the carboniferous age and the age of huge reptiles—such as the dinosaur. Forms of animal and vegetable life had to conform with atmospheric conditions arising out of the youth of the planet and its nearer proximity to the sun.

In other words, light pressures condition all forms, and the light of dual electric waves interweaves those forms into the patterns which polarized pressures of light determine for them.

8 - transformation if man

A cultured man will be transformed mentally and physically by sufficiently intimate social intercourse with thieves, thugs and prostitutes. The change is effected through electric interchange of man and environment and that interchange is also sex. Sexual intercourse will hasten the transformation and also reproduce duplicate forms, but the social intercourse alone will produce and reproduce similar forms of all units sexually affected by the increasingly higher voltage of close contact between the units of any environment.

The hills become a part of the man who lives in them. And the man becomes a part of the hills. Such a man loves Nature’s rhythms playing on the harps of the wind.

The poet is transformed into the appearance of a poet because of his intercourse with all beautiful things. All intercourse between all material things is electrical. All electrical expression is divided into sexed pairs, positive and negative.

The universe is ONE UNIT. All things in it are all other things. All are involved in each other. The basis of positive and negative electrical expression is sex. Sex is of all things from the beginning.

Sex begins when light begins. Sex is desire for the appearance of being which constitutes the appearance of existence. Nothing can be without the desire to be. All things are which desire to be. Desire dominates all thinking. Desire dominates all matter. All desire is sex desire.

The greatest desire of all creating things, organic and inorganic, is to increase their appearance of separability from all other things in the universe; in other words, to stand out more and more conspicuously as a significant individual rather than a part of another one.

The building of one’s individual separate Self is the most difficult attribute to wrest from Nature and the most difficult to maintain. Millions of years of indefatigable work are required for a man to unfold from an insignificant individual to a genius.

Each individual Self is the sum total of all his sex decisions. Each person is what he is because of his sex decisions. To insulate one’s Self from all unfavorable sex unions, voluntary, involuntary, social and sexual and to contact only that which will build a Self into a great Self, is the supreme achievement of each moment of each life.

The universal Thinker of all thoughts which flow through us is forever planning perfect expression of the divine idea in each of us. The entirety of universal power is concentrated upon each one of us to fashion us into the forms of our desire. The form of our desire is forever unfolding into the universe of form to manifest our thinking as co-creator with God’s thinking, and refolding into the seed of us to perpetually repeat that form.

When man becomes sufficiently ennobled as a Self-creation to become a conscious co-Creator with the Universal One, it should be his supreme task to perfect his Self by using the freewill given him for that purpose. He then unfolds in the pattern of his desire. He, himself, moulds himself mentally into a genius or a moron, as he chooses, or physically into a Hercules or atrophied, impotent weakling—also as he chooses.

The priceless gift of freewill implies a trusteeship of worthiness to use it constructively, for if used destructively the whole universe will help one to retrograde as it will help one to progress. Our hell is self-made even as our heaven is.

Each person should guard his interchange with all other people and things in his environment and choose that alone which ennobles his Self. This can be achieved only by association with other noble Selves of his own kind—and with beautiful things of his environment—and with still more beautiful imaginings of his inspired inner vision.

Such well-chosen intercourse will transform each Self from moment to moment from the attained perfection of this moment to the attained perfection of the next moment.

The greater and more far reaching transformer of a Self is balanced sexual intercourse. One’s entire pattern of Self-form, and even one’s immortal rhythm of eons of building, is instantly and violently changed by every sexual intercourse with any unbalanced other half. The rhythm of each becomes the rhythm of both. Promiscuity in either social or sexual intercourse is the greatest destroyer of individuality of Self, or of type, or of acquired power. Promiscuity with unbalanced mates condemns one to the backward path.

All things are divided into equal halves. All halves are unbalanced. Each type should seek its balancing other half for its Self recreation or rebirth through balance. That is one meaning and purpose of sex. The other meaning is reproduction.

Sex union is mentally creative as well as physically. Human intellect has advanced beyond the animal because of acquired mental creativeness through sex. Animal’s sex urge is for physical reproduction only. The mental recreative urge is not in them. Animals in Nature breed true to balance, while man flagrantly violates this principle.

The greatest blessing which can come to any half-unit in God’s creating universe is the finding of its balancing other half. The search for that other half is the supreme urge which makes of man the perpetual searcher for the supreme discover which is seldom found. This perpetual search of man has a name—and the word for it is ROMANCE.

second lecture: honor - then dishonor

A meritorious rise to fame frequently becomes ignoble through over attention to sex practice. Fine qualities that have produced success become dulled by a breaking of the moral law which “taints” the whole way of life.

The descent of an individual or nation begins at the moment of the turning of desire away from a high moral standard to a promiscuous one.

Individuals, nations and whole world civilizations have failed from the same material cause of too much luxury, too much money and too much easy living. These are the materials things that sap the ambition of man or nation and tempt him away from the spirit of work and achievement through which he rose.

Any change of desire in man automatically changes the character of his environment, his associations and his life practices. Any such changes begin at once to reflect their patterns into the pattern of the man, or even into the national and world pattern.

This is not theory but inescapable law. High electric pressure lowers toward low electric pressure much more readily than the reverse effect.

Highly developed culture follows the same law. It is difficult to “rise” from low standards of culture to high, but easy to fall from high to low.

It is pitiful to see young people who have struggled so hard to climb their mountain top fall back so quickly through ignorance of this one greatest danger.

The aristocrat of Park Avenue will slowly become tainted with the moral, mental and physical environment of the slums, simply by living there long enough. His language will show the change in his Self pattern, his very walk and gestures will show it, and his body will very quickly evidence it in every phase of its expression. Even the evangelist is affected by it, no matter how he immunizes his thought and actions from its influence.

His countenance will change to express the thinking and actions of his electrical environment, in spite of himself. His ideals and the inherited ideals of his ancestors will also become more and more undermined in accordance with the intensity of his relations to his environment.

Add sexual relations to this, and the degeneration of his unfolding Self pattern is greater though such intimate contact . With each sexual experience the pattern of the blood cells is instantly affected and, sequentially, the brain.

2 - sex practice determines self-pattern

The Self pattern which every man is building for himself is the electric wave form record of what each person now is at this precise moment. It is each man’s standard of his Self. That standard is very difficult to raise to higher levels and very easy to sink toward lower levels. Nothing in life aids decadence so effectively as wrong mating and promiscuity, for each person either ascends or descends in body pattern to the level of the mate he chooses.

This is a thought which the rather free-thinking youth of today should weigh more carefully, for today’s thinking in sex practice is causing a decadence in our entire civilization, which is very noticeable in our mass culture. Our arts are already decadent. Our bodies will follow this degenerate trend in due time, unless the trend is checked.

3 - effect of environment

Take note of Natural Law working out this principle on other human relations through environment. Hill born men, or prairie born men, or men who follow the sea, become hill lovers, or prairie lovers, or lovers of the sea, because they have interchanged one with another the electric wave forms which make each thing that with which it has sufficiently interchanged.

This love of hill country or sea by hill or see-born men is not a matter of their personal taste; it is because the electrical wave pattern of the hills or sea environment has interchanged with their own physical and mental patterns. The hills, the sea, and man actually become a part of each other. Remove that part, and man is uncomfortable. He misses it as he would miss a finger or arm if it were removed.

A clergyman who becomes a bandit will soon look and act like a bandit. Moral and spiritual patterns thus degenerate as inexorably as physical ones. If such remote contacts recreate highly cultured people into decadent ones, how much more so do such intimate contacts as sex relations degrade them!

4 - sex defilement

Every sex relation between unequally polarized mates might be likened to a drop of ink put into a pail of pure water. The pure water purifies the ink to some extent, and to an equal extent the ink defiles the water. Impurity of both is the immediate punishment of every two unequal unions for each becomes the other to some extent in every sex relation.

The “gentlemen” who thinks it but an incident to have sex relations with a prostitute will descend toward her level in mental ideals and physical pattern to that extent in which both have exchanged their electric patterns.

The higher is pulled down farther than the lower one is raised. That is the law. High spiritual levels sink more quickly into low physical ones because the lower one has less spiritual and mental powers for interchanging.

The “gentleman” descending to the underworld soon takes on the standards of the underworld and Nature is exceedingly slow in giving his former standards back to him.

The aristocrat can descend to a low level in a few years, but many lives may be required for him to reascend to the same “high” level. Sex with those of lower standard is an anchor which retards progress of individuals and civilizations. The instant a cultured man of high physical, mental and moral standards has sexual relations with one of low mental and moral standards, that very moment he is spiritually contaminated. He is pulled down from his high standards towards hers, even though her physical condition is a healthy one. If his lust for such women continues long enough, it will degenerate him into a roué which the world despises. Even occasional lapses will noticeable lower his standards.

5 - the fallacy of prophylactic protection

Physical examination of prostitutes does not protect cultured men from character contamination.

Everything that a man has acquired during his whole past history is recorded in the pattern of his blood stream and body cells. These cells are electrically contaminated by inharmonious wave forms of the sexed electric current. The effect upon his character is inescapable. This is as true of a whole nation or race as it is of one man or woman.

6 - superiority or inferiority

Much is said regarding the equality or inequality of mankind. Equality lies only in man’s inheritance from God of all he has to give. Each one of us is an equal extension of God, spiritually, mentally and physically. Our Mind is His Mind and our body is also His. Each one of us inherits all of God’s knowledge, love and power, but some are aware of it and use it more than others.

Inequality is an outstanding characteristic of all creating things in nature. There is a superiority or inferiority in units of every type and species; an apple, a rose, or a man.

Also there is no exact duplication of pattern in any two units in Nature. Not even two blades of grass are alike, nor two leaves on a tree. Likewise, no two people are alike in pattern, either in whole or in part. Of all the millions of people, each with ten fingers, no two fingerprints in all of the countless millions are exact duplicates.

Everything in this whole universe is a part of everything else, all being ONE but each part of that ONE Whole is either superior or inferior to other parts.

Consider the fingers of on man’s hand. They all belong to the one man, and all have all he has to give them equally, but one finger can become superior to another by developing a skill with that finger through intense work that the other fingers do not have. It would be silly for the other fingers to assert their equality with the advanced one, but their equality as an extension of the man is unquestioned.

The same holds true with all mankind. The efforts, ambitions, willingness to work and other characteristics of one man makes him superior to the one who lacks those characteristics. As units of mankind the genius and the ditch digger are vastly unequal, but as extensions of God they are equal for each has all that God has to give.

Just as there is no equality in any two units of Nature, there can be no equality in mankind, because there is no equality in the endeavor which causes inferiority and superiority of the units of man. Civilization is hard to build but easy to tear down. The blood stream of an intellectual is hard to build into the pattern of an intellectual, but easy to dilute. The blood stream of a genius, or a man of superior mental or physical powers is always the result of long continued balanced mating. Likewise, the purity of a racial blood stream is the result of centuries of balanced mating.

Sex interchange should not be lightly practiced. On the contrary, it is the most vitally important function of the unfolding being, for one progresses or retards his physical body and his spiritual awareness through his sex wisdom. Sex is not for the procreation of species alone. It is also for the procreation of idea and for the exaltation of the Spirit. Misinformed people say that “humans are lower than the animals’” in their sex relations, for animals make use of sex to reproduce their species only, while humans are claimed to have sex relations just for pleasure, without any intention of breeding.

7 - sex creates idea as well as body

The answer to that fallacy is that animals have not yet learned to think sufficiently to create idea.

Animals are only concerned with the creation of bodies periodically, but humans think, and thinkers create ideas continually. Sex is procreative of idea as well as of bodies. Balanced sex kindles the ecstatic fires of genius and inspires enduring works in man but not in the cow or sheep. Man is what many generations of sex practice have made him, for we are our ancestors as well as ourselves through long sex practice. Likewise, what we are our descendants will be.

That is every one’s responsibility to posterity, of which every man and woman is father-mother.

8 - thought is sex divided

Thought is electric. Electricity is divided into positive-negative waves. All thought emanations of man have the rhythmic oscillations of polarized pulsing waves. All electric pulsations are piston strokes between the two sexed conditions which polarize every wave. The universe is rhythmic.

All rhythm is the result of measured repetition. Repetition is impossible except through waves. Rhythm is, therefore, the product of sex.

A musical composition is but a rhythmic interpretation of one phase of the sexed electric pulse beat of nature. So is a temple or a steam engine. In order for a musician to “compose,” which means, “interpret” nature and himself, he must himself be normally sex balanced by sex voidance in order that he can recreate and reinterpret those rhythms of nature acting through him as a live sounding board.

Sex balance is beneficial for creative thinkers, for through sex voidance by interchange of sex the mind is enabled to be freed from the demands of the body, but woe to the creative genius who thinks that he can withstand the tearing down process of mismatings, or be sufficient unto himself, or that he can sublimate sex.

It is extremely unfortunate for the progress of mankind that this fact is so little understood, for if it were better understood, he who strives for heaven would not take on little bits of hell to serve as stepping stones to heaven. He who dares do that retards his ascent to the exact extent to which he defiles his body, mind and Spirit with inharmonious sex thoughts and actions.

Sex interchange is a fundamental principle of Nature. It is not only necessary for procreation of species, but for procreation of idea, because it dynamizes, stabilizes and balances all physical and mental functions while sex abstinence devitalizes, distorts and negates them.

9 - sexlessness

One who forgoes sex can hardly expect to have a creative mind, or become a great leader, inventor, composer or artist in the creative sense. Sexless people tend to become copyists or imitators. They do not create—they repeat. They do not imagine—they remember. Technical skill may develop in them to high degree, to disguise their lack of inspiration, but there is very little art in those skills.

Their mental status is progressive only through reflection from other sources outside of themselves. It does not arise from a well-spring within themselves. Sexless lives add very little new knowledge and new creations. For this reason, celibacy and impotency are prone to develop reformers, fanatics and zealots. Celibacy and virginity are unnatural, abnormal states, which create abnormal and subnormal people. In time either atrophy of the generative powers or neurotic conditions arising from the continual fight of repression or sublimation, causes a permanent derangement of the body and mind.

10 - sex repression

What is sex repression? Electrically, it is the continuity of an unbalanced condition. It is as though one were continually suspended upon a seesaw, making it impossible to pass and repass its equilibrium for the purpose of sequentially voiding one’s unbalanced condition, followed by a repetition of it.

That refusal to pass and repass one’s equilibrium means taking the rhythm out of the cosmic seesaw which everything in nature is forever playing. Take rhythm from man and his creative powers are likewise removed; for rhythm is the very foundation of all the arts.

Sex repression takes the rhythm out of creative life expression by keeping the unbalanced condition forever suspended. We repeat from a former chapter: “Everything in nature is forever seeking three things, balance, motion and rest.” Deprive anyone of either of these three normal requisites and abnormality results from it to the extent that the normal fulfillment of life’s purposes becomes impossible.

Sex balance is absolutely necessary if one hopes to become a dynamic forceful being. To become a dynamic forceful being one must be able to find absolute stillness as a fulcrum from which to express one’s dynamism. All expressions of force arise from stillness, or rest. Stillness is necessary for inspiration, and that stillness of universal rest is impossible without sufficient rhythmic balance of body to enable one to forget one’s body.

Sexless lives beget static mentalities. Without sex one eventually becomes a negative reversal of all that is dynamic, and the expressions of such a person become the escape channel for an intolerant or iconoclast.

11 - consequences of sex repression

If the rhythmic electric oscillations of repeated sex conditioning, voiding of that conditioning, and recharging into that conditioning, are rendered impossible, a partial or complete atrophying of the body cells is inevitable.

This fight of the atrophying cells in the blood stream, spinal cord and brain, goes on and on in all sexless lives, evidencing itself in such ways as sex repression, self abuse, emotional instability and other physical defects, until the atrophying process reduces the potential of cell polarity into impotency, and people cease to become electrical generative human dynamos.

Very often, sex repression and sex neglect will reverse one’s polarity and result in homosexuality.

If youth can be instructed regarding the electrical nature of sex and its effects upon individual lives and progress it would be a greater deterrent from promiscuity than merely moral or physical grounds. If young men and women are made aware that all the medical care in the world will not

prevent their character deterioration if they disobey Natural Law, they will give more serious thought to man’s greatest and natural safeguard, marriage with a balancing mate.

12 - higher beings through balanced sex

This is a phase of knowledge which we are just beginning to comprehend and act upon in our building of higher intellectualism. It should be more fundamental in our educational system. Sex should not be judged as a moral issue, but as a biological and spiritual issue. It would be just as reasonable to judge explosions in chemical elements as immoral. Rather should we judge sex from the point of view of Natural Law and obey its demands in relation to mate choosing. The reason why practically everyone pays the high price of sex abuse is because sex is so little understood. Because of that ignorance, there is a rapid world decadence in culture at this very moment.

13 - need for sex science

As sex is the most important thing in shaping man’s life—individually and collectively—sex science should be the most important fundamental of his education and dealt with as frankly as history or mathematics.

It is unfortunate for the progress of the human race—physically and culturally—that this is not so, for the renaissance from this downhill plunging of the races of man is a long way off and slow in its coming. Individual unbalance is the forerunner of universal unbalance. Unbalance is usually created by sex unbalance; therefore, too much importance cannot be placed on sexual education in youth.

The creative urge is in truth the sex urge and can either become the greatest force for good or the greatest deterrent in life.

Our youth should know the importance of balanced mating. A marriage which is based purely upon physical attraction is not a balanced mating. There must be a spiritual, mental and physical harmony if the essential electrical balance is to be attained.

3rd part: questions answered


Question: If every creating thing has a north and south magnetic pole, which way should one sleep to get the most benefit from charging his body? I assume that a man has north and south poles at his head and feet. Does he?

Answer: It makes no difference whatsoever to one’s health whichever direction his body points. The poles of a man are not at his head and feet, as they would be in a bar magnet. They are in every cell of him. A man’s body is composed of countless millions of little spherical cells. Each celi is centered by the still magnetic Light of God, and that stillness is extended to the surface culminating in two opposed poles.

That center, and its extension, is the still center of the shaft upon which the two opposites of electricity charge and discharge each integrating-disintegrating mass. A shaft moves around its center but its center never moves. Motion is an extension of stillness in all creating things.

Question: Do the north and south poles in the separate spheres which comprise a man’s body all point the same way? And if they do, why would there not be a big north and south pole for the whole man at each end of a man, just as there is a bar magnet, for a bar magnet is also composed of separate particles? Our science textbooks tell us that the atoms of a bar magnet all point the same way.

Answer: Textbooks on science are not infallible. North and south poles of particles, whether of man or a steel magnet, do not all point the same way, nor are they parallel as described by textbook diagrams.

All atoms are arranged in systems, like our solar system. All of the poles of the various planets vary in their tilting the farther they get away from the sun, until they gradually turn upside down as our outer planets do. Mercury, the nearest planet, has an axis which is parallel to the sun’s axis, and its equator is an extension of the sun’s equator and in the same plane. That is the only one in the system like that.

Question: Why is the axis of Mercury alone parallel to that of the sun?

Answer: Because Mercury is newly born. All planets are born on the equators of their central sun.

Question: why are planets born from equators of suns? I have heard it said that planets are ejected from sun-spots by some violent eruption. Is that true?

Answer: No, it is not true. Also, it is said that planets are pulled from the sun by some other sun passing near. That also is not true. The manner of a planet’s birth is as follows: Suns generate by the way of their poles and radiate by the way of their equators. Great rings of radiation are thrown off from their equators. These rings condense into planets by polarization.

The moons of Saturn are condensations from the radiation of Saturn. Its rings polarize and become moons of Saturn just as the rings around the sun become planets of the sun by polarizing and turning upon a center of their son instead of upon the sun’s center. They thus create a new center of gravity which is an extension of the sun’s center of gravity.

Question: What do you mean by creating a center of gravity?

Answer: Whenever a whirlpool of motion is created anywhere, the center of that whirlpool is a point toward which everything in that whirlpool is pulled.

A whirlpool pulls inward from within as it spirals toward its still center. Gravity is that effect, caused by spiral motion pulling inward from within.

Question: You say that every effect has its opposite. What is the opposite of gravitation?

Answer: The opposite of gravitation is radiation. The center of gravity is also the center of radioactivity. While gravity pulls inward from within, radiation thrusts outward from within. Gravity is an electrical charge while radioactivity is an electrical discharge.

Question: Just what is meant by charge and discharge?

Answer: To charge is to increase electrical potential—which means to multiply pressure. To discharge is to lower electrical potential—which means to lower electrical pressure. Charging is positive and discharge is negative.

Question: You say discharge is negative. What, then, is a negative charge? Our textbooks tell us that some particles, like electrons, are negatively charged while others are positively charged.

Answer: There is no such effect in nature as negative charge. To charge means greater pressure while discharge means lower pressure. Lesser electrical pressure is the opposite of greater pressure, therefore the opposite of positive charge is negative discharge. One is a condition of filling while the other is an emptying condition. The term negative charge is as impossible as it is meaningless.

Question: Is there any relation to that effect of emptying or discharging when we say a person is very negative?

Answer: Yes indeed. A positive person is concentrative like a positive charge of gravity which pulls inward from within, while a negative person scatters, or negates, or destroys every positive constructive idea. A negative person will always say, “It cannot be done,” while a positive person will believe he can do anything he wants to do.

Question: Isn’t a negative person possibly just more conservative, more wise, perhaps, less apt to rush into things headlong?

Answer: No. Negative means to negate, to void, to expand or undo that which has been done. A negative person voids his own success by undoing the works of others, or by obstructing them. If he has a good idea, he broods over it until he sees so many hurdles that he does nothing at all.

He sees all hurdles as insurmountable, while a positive person expects to find hurdles in every idea, but believes all hurdles are surmountable. In fact, a positive person gets a great kick out of surmounting hurdles.

Question: you said a few minutes ago that suns or planets charge through their poles and discharge in the plane of their equators. Also you said that a man does not have poles at his head and feet so how does man’s body charge and discharge—or in what direction?

Answer: To charge means to compress, or condense, into higher pressure. It means to accumulate a large volume into a small volume, like compressing a gas into a solid. Conversely, to discharge means to radiate a solid back into a liquid or gas. Positive charge makes matter visible while negative discharge makes it invisible. Positive charge winds up light waves to create the visible universe of form while negative discharge unwinds them to disintegrate the visible universe and make it become invisible.

That is what science means when it says that matter comes from space to become visible solids, and space then swallows up matter to make it become invisible ethers.

Not consider the sun. It is solid near the poles, where its charge is maximum, and molten liquid near its equator, where its radiation is maximum. It charges through its poles in the direction of the still center of gravity by pulling inward from within to compress large volume into small volume. It discharges from its still center of gravity by thrusting outward from within to expand small volume into larger volume.

Take note of the fact that the direction of charge is inward toward the still center of any whirlpool of motion which all matter is. Also take note of the fact that the direction of discharge is outward, away from that still center.

Now when you try to compare the charge and discharge of a sun with man you must realize that the sun is turning on its axis as a whole but a man is one unit of a planet upon which he is turning with the planet.

Let us now answer the question you ask by applying the principle. The still point of concentrated power which corresponds with the sun’s still point of gravity is the very center of man’s heartbeat. He charges his body in that inward direction and discharges his body from that same point but outward instead of inward.

He charges his body electrically by the electric current of his breathing. Now you must know that an electric current is a series of waves, and each wave is a pump. A wave is a lever which oscillates upon a fulcrum. When you breathe in and out you are pumping electric energy toward and away from the center of your heart.

Question: don’t you mean lungs instead of heart?

Answer: No, I mean one’s heart, for the heart is the generator of power for the whole body. The lungs are an extension of the heart just as any wheel in a watch is an extension of its main spring from which it borrows its power.

The heart is the fulcrum from which the lever of motion extends to countless levers and fulcrums throughout the body. All expressions of power anywhere are traceable to a common source from which all creating things borrow their ability to manifest power through motion. Remember this, however, that the power is not in the motion. It is in the stillness of the fulcrum.

Question: Will you please explain that idea more fully? Could you give us a concrete example?

Answer: Yes, Take any action whatsoever, such as a man lifting a trunk. His entire body is a system of fulcrums from which levers extend. His fingers, his elbows, his hips, knees, ankles, toes, even the ground beneath his feet are fulcrums for the whole body.

Unless the man’s feet were not upon the solid earth or an extension of it such as a building, he could not lift anything,. That still point where man’s feet touch the ground and acts as a fulcrum for him to lift the trunk is an extension of the center of gravity of the earth, for that point is the only point of stillness on this earth.

The earth’s center of stillness, however, is an extension of the sun’s still center, and that is also an extension of the still greater nebular system.

So god is the Source of all things, and the motion of all things. All things extend from His cosmic stillness, and His cosmic stillness centers all of His extensions.

To quote THE DIVINE ILIAD : “For behold! I am within all things, centering them, and I am without all things, controlling them.”

The thought of most value for you to remember is that in any system of extensions, the power to manifest the source lessens as its distance from its source increases, and multiplies as its distance to its source decreases.

Question: Please give us some example in Nature which demonstrates this law.

Answer: All Nature manifest it. There is no exception. The sun, for example, is the source of this whole solar system. Each planet extending from it has a lesser gravitative pull as its distance from the sun increases. That is likewise true of the radiative thrust, for both are always equal.

Consider also the industrial system. The source, or leader of it, extends his power all down the line to the sweeper. Each extension of power is lesser the farther it is removed from its leader. The same is true in the army or any other organization.

If, therefore, you desire power, see to it that you are close to God, for He is the Source of all power.

II Questions Answered

Question: My husband is a nervous wreck. He is a violinist and people built a brass foundry near us and the noises have so distracted him that he can hardly work and I fear for his health. What I want to ask is how you can possibly sustain your statement that we make our own lives and are responsible for our ills? Other people make the noises that make him ill. We built a beautiful house in a quiet spot and they came and made an inferno instead.

Answer: If your husband built his house upon shifting sands and the house washed away, would you blame the sands and waters, or would you blame your husband for poor judgment in building his house on sands? You would blame your husband, of course. You would say that he should have used better judgment. When you built your house, you should have protected yourselves against such a nuisance by building in a zoned residential section. Otherwise, you took your chances. You cannot blame the foundry man. He had every right to build there.

We all make mistakes, or err in our judgment. When we do make a mistake because of our errors of judgment, we have made our own life and n o one can be blamed for own own errors.

But when we make mistakes we should rectify them calmly, and with dignity. Your husband could either sell his house or walk away from it if he could not sell it. He was not compelled to stay there and become a nervous wreck. He, himself, made himself a nervous wreck, and nothing can cure him but his own decision to calmly meet his situation and overcome it with dignity. I cannot see it in any other light than that he made his own illness by his own decisions and actions.

Question: For years I have wanted to learn how to concentrate and meditate, but have been warned against meditation without a guide. It is said that that particular path is strewn with the wrecks of people who become mentally and emotionally unbalanced due to their lack of understanding. I would appreciate it if you could give me some clue as to how to meditate.

Answer: To have been warned against meditation without a guide is utmost absurdity. To meditate is to become one with god. It means to STOP THINKING and thus get out of the awareness of body. One can be aware of his body and of material things only while, and because, one is thinking.

You use the terms concentrate and meditate as though they were the same. To concentrate is to think very hard and focus your thoughts to a point. To meditate is just the opposite—it means to expand one’s thoughts into space until one stops thinking and steps into the still Light of KNOWING.

Thinking is sensing, and sensing is vibratory motion. Conversely meditating is becoming still in order to talk with God. When I say “talk with God” I mean become inspired with His Light of allknowing. One talks with God in timeless Light. Inspiration comes in flashes of still Light—invisible Light.

If you want to know anything whatsoever, just desire to know it, then stop thinking. Try to get into a state of universal ecstasy—or inner joyousness which is a state of consciousness like unto the God Mind. Void your mind of thoughts, thought forms and ideas. Become perfectly blank, insofar as idea and form are concerned.

In that manner you become transformed form man, as an individual unit of mankind, and become all Soul—the universal Soul. In that manner you make the transition from the state of sensing some things materially to knowing all things cosmically.

You certainly do not need a guide to keep you from trouble by doing that. The great geniuses of the world do that constantly. It is their very life. You would as well need a guide to teach you how to love your mother as to need a guide to help you seek the Light which centers you.

Question: What do you think was meant by saying it was dangerous to meditate without a guide.

Answer: It must have referred to cultist who go in for phenomena, such as spirit rappings and table lifting’s. People do get so deeply immersed in the unnatural and miraculous happenings that they do become mentally deranged—but ignorance of Nature’s ways lied behind such practices.

Also, the eternal ego of man lies behind it. Many people like to think that they are “occult” whatever that means. People who are given to day-dream about doing miraculous things but never do anything at all, or who suffer from what is known as “delusions of grandeur” are the ones who like to feel that they are “occult” and can perform miracles because of it. That is the danger of taking up such unnatural things with such unnatural people.

Question: It is reported that you said that Science practitioners in healing must not express sympathy for the afflicted who come to them to be healed. I cannot believe you said such a preposterous thing. I know you will tell me it is not true. If true, please explain.

Answer: I most certainly did say just what you have quoted. When you know the nature of the God-Mind, you will know that it is changeless. It is a continual ecstasy, the ecstasy born of constant giving of Love, Beauty, Truth, Balance and the inevitability of His law working at all times to manifest Him.

The God-Mind is not divided up into the changing emotions of sympathy, anger, wrath, hate, intolerance, or fear. If god were sympathetic with the self-afflicted, or angry because of anger in man, or wrathful because of disobedience to His law, then God would take on those qualities and be what they are instead of being superior to them.

The Science healer must know God in him, BE God, in order to heal. If you, as a Science healer, are sympathetic with an afflicted one, you take on his affliction instead of giving him your Balance as Jesus did to the afflicted. You might as well share anger, hate, fear and worry as to share grief and sympathy.

You had a nervous breakdown yourself two years ago for just that reason. You took on all your patients’ ills because of sharing their ills. They should have passed through you and become perfected in their passing. Instead of that, they all touched you in their passing you’re your patients were not benefited.

Question: But does it not seem inhuman to be unsympathetic where there is suffering.

Answer: Quite the reverse. It is God-like to cure one of an unreality by giving a God-like balance.

By sympathizing with some one you acknowledge the reality of the ill. The moment you do, and you acknowledge its reality you cannot help him.

Question: Just what do you mean by God-like as applied to this case?

Answer: To god, all things are taken alike—and that means an unchanging ecstasy. That ecstasy of perfection of rhythmic balance upon which His universe is founded is the God-Mind condition always. That is also the only Mind condition of one who becomes cosmically illumined with the Light. It is weak to be human. To be God-like requires the strength which comes only with full- knowing. The greatest among men are those who have enough of God’s knowing to take all things alike. The weakest among men are those who absorb every emotion as a mirror absorbs light.

Question: I begin to see what you mean, but wouldn’t such a person seem cold and heartless in the midst of grief and suffering?

Answer: Love is never cold and heartless. When you give Love—and Balance—you are giving the reality of God’s perfection to one who has accepted the unreality and nurtures it. And if you have come to end grief and suffering, why should you continue it by becoming a part of it.

Question: What do you mean by the words “and nurtures it”?

Answer: “To nurture it” means that you think it so real that you want human sympathy and are comforted by it. That brings us back to your original question. Do you not see that you are helping to nurture it by sympathizing with some one? Do you not also see that so long as one wants human sympathy he is nurturing the ailment? And so long as one accepts human sympathy, one wants it.

Question: What did you mean by saying that one accepts sickness and other unfortunate conditions?

Answer: I mean that most all people who are ill, or who are failures, or who have great misfortune have not only manufactured those conditions themselves but have accepted them as real and inevitable. And they are real and inevitable just so long as one continues to accept them, but the moment one refuses to accept them they disappear.

Question: Will you give us a specific example to illustrate what you mean?

Answer: Yes, I will give you several, for they all have the same earmarks but vary in pattern.

A shell-shocked soldier was sent to Belleview for a check-up. Form there he was to be sent to several places for two years, which was the period of time set by the doctors for his recovery.

Having been so informed by the doctors he believed that he was to be invalided for two years and by that time he also believed that he would be well.


Upon reading it the second time, he suddenly shouted. “I’m well—I’m well” and got out of bed and asked for his clothes. Doctors and nurses tried to quiet him and get him back o bed but he insisted that he was well and demanded his freedom. He held his hands out to show that they were steady and did not tremble. “Read this book,” he said, “ and you will see why I know I am well.” In four days they were obliged to discharge him as well by all their tests, and he started for the West to resume his old business.

Before going, however, he called at my studio to tell me about it. “What was it in the book which healed you suddenly?” I asked. “It was where someone asked you if you had never known defeat and you said that defeat was something which one had to accept, and if you did not accept it you could not be defeated. When I read that I suddenly realized that I had accepted shell-shock. Sure, I was knocked out and found myself in a hospital bed. Nurses and doctors were talking about ME—and a chart about ME was over the bed—and they were saying I was shell-shocked and it would take two years to cure me—and nurses rubbed my back with alcohol and tucked Me in bed and were so sorry for Me. Say, I was important. Never before had I been treated like that. Sure, I was shell-shocked and I liked it. I believed I was in for a twoyear’s cure and I accepted that as a fact. Just as soon as I refused to accept it any more I was cured.”

“No, you were not cured, I replied, “for there was nothing to be cured except your belief. There was nothing the matter with your except the wound which Nature healed.”

In another instance, a man told me that he was a victim of phlebitis and arthritis, due to old age.

As he was in his early sixties, I told him of a friend of mine, who at ninety-two was still skating an hour a day, and many other such cases. This man had manufactured his own condition by disobeying the laws of Nature.

He had been living a very sedentary life confined in his studio and never using his legs for the purpose of walking as intended by Nature. If we do not use what is given us for use, Nature atrophies and destroys them. Phlebitis and arthritis were the implements used by Nature to destroy that which he refused to use.

I am ten years older than you yet I still run, ride horseback, skate and walk miles daily also doing my work, yet you have accepted not only your infirmities but your old age while you are still young. If you had the courage to walk increasingly long distances daily until you walk seven miles every day—or its equivalent in work—you could use your legs as I do. He took my advice and became perfectly well.

The same principle applies to health in business. We manufacture our own bankruptcies and failures just as we manufacture our successful businesses. When greed and selfishness prevents one from giving equally with what he is receiving, the law of rhythmic balanced interchange works against him instead of for him.

A man’s business, like a man’s life, is what he makes it by his thinking and his decisions. If a man obeys the law and works with it, and uses good judgment in his decisions, he MUST succeed. E could fail even though he implicitly obeyed the law but used poor judgment. I knew a man who failed just because he chose the wrong side of the street. The flow of traffic was on the other side of the street and people would just not cross over.

I knew another who nearly failed because he set up his shoe store in a factory town and stocked up with shoes that were too high class. As soon as he changed his stock to balance the demand of his environment, he succeeded conspicuously.

The point I wish to make is that we need God’s guidance in every decision we make as well as His power for every action we take. The more we try to live and act by ourselves alone, the weaker we are and the more suffering we create for ourselves.

Question: I assume that you believe in going to a spiritual healer if one is ill or in trouble. Do you?

Answer: It is advisable to seek help from anyone who has a better spiritual foundation than you yourself have. You must have confidence, however, that the one you go to has more knowledge than you have, otherwise you might not receive help.

To illustrate my meaning, assume that you are a musical student. If you desired advancement in music you would not go to a teacher in whom you did not have great confidence. The same principle applies to a spiritual leader.

Question: Do you think a Science healer is right in preventing a patient with a broken leg from going to a surgeon? I now of such a case right now where a healer tells her patient that God will cure him without going to a surgeon.

Answer: Any healer who so advises is performing a great injustice to her patient. She is perfectly right in saying that God will mend the broken leg without going to a surgeon, or without even going to her. God heals the broken legs of animals, or of people in primitive places, but Nature does not reset a broken leg where one bone is bent in a wrong direction, or has passed beyond the break. Nature is God’s law being manifested but Nature’s law heals broken bones as it find them, and leaves many humans and animals hopelessly crippled.

All bodies are mechanical instruments whether created by god or by man manifesting god’s creative power. All are the creations of the One Mind. God’s Mind, and man’s, are one.

God’s Mind creates what it desires through the electric action of thinking. The very healing process of growth is electrical action. When man manifests God he is thinking his knowing into form through electric action just as God does.

Now let us apply that to your question about the surgeon and the broken leg. The broken leg is part of a machine made by the Mind of God and man through the desire to create in the form of man.

If you will concede the fact that God’s Mind knew how to create a man through action, you must concede that the action of the surgeon in setting the bone in the right direction is God-Mind and man working in co-operation.

Bear in mind that the surgeon does not heal; he but sets the bone in the direction it should be set. God-Mind does the healing in accord with law. Both the patient and the surgeon are extensions of the God-Mind, and both can hasten the healing by adding the omnipotence of their desire to God’s desire. The surgeon is a part of the law. Is that clear to you now.

Question: Yes, but I do not like the casual way you describe a man’s body as a machine. A man’s body has life in it. An automobile is also a machine but it is a dead thing made of matter.

Answer: There is not difference whatsoever between the body of a man and the body of an automobile. Both are made of matter, and both are “dead” things in themselves. Neither man nor automobile have life in their material bodies.

When Intelligence sits within the body of man the body acts to fulfill the desire of that Intelligence. The body of man then does what the will of the Mind, which operates the body, demands of it. Likewise, when Intelligence sits within the body of the automobile, the body obeys the will of the Intelligence which occupies it and acts to express the demands of that will.

Let us assume that the automobile had a broken wheel. The intelligence of man’s knowing would be needed to replace, or repair it. As it is not an organic growing machine it will not “heal” of itself as a broken leg would, but if a broken leg was twisted out of line, or the bones passed each other,

Nature would heal them in their misshapen pattern. The intelligent knowing of man is needed to reset the bones so that Nature will do its part.

That operation is as much Mind-cure as the repair of a broken wheel is Mind-cure. Both bodies are machines operated by Mind and controlled by Mind. There is no life other than Mind in either of them.

Question: It is now being taught by metaphysicists that the manifested universe of matter is being withdrawn into its unmanifest state. Is that true?

Answer: Yes, but it is only half of the truth. It is equally true that the unmanifest is being extended into the manifested state.

Question: will you give us an example in Nature which will explain your answer.

Answer: Yes, A motionless harp string is the unmanifested state of a musical sound. When you set that string in motion you then manifest the idea of that musical tone by giving it a body composed of wave vibrations which we call sound.

When that body disappears the manifest state which we call sound disappears into the unmanifest state which we call silence.

Question: You said that we manifest the idea of a musical tone by giving it a body. What do you mean by that? Surely you do not mean that a musical tone has a body do you? I think of a musical tone as just a vibration.

Answer: All bodies of every species and every thing in Creation are but vibrations, electric wave vibrations. Bodies appear when wave vibrations begin, and they cease when wave vibrations cease.

When human bodies manifest the idea of man by vibrating into the form of man we call that birth.

When those wave vibrations cease we call that death. But sounds are born and they die just as animals are born and die, but we never think of sounds as living, and dying, and being reborn because we are not aware of their scientific similarity in both principle and mechanical process.

Question: You certainly do not mean that the birth and death of a person is merely the beginning and end of vibrating waves of motion, do you?

Answer: We are not speaking of a person, we are speaking of the body of a person. The person is never born, never dies, nor is ever in motion.

The person is Mind, or idea of Mind. The person is the ONE BEING, unmanifest. The body of a man is the idea of man made manifest by being set in motion. As I before stated there is no difference in the mechanics of birth or death of a body which we call a musical tone, or of man, insect, flower, planet or sun.

Question: Please explain more particularly what you mean by the person never being born, and never dying. Have I not been born, and must I not die?

Answer: Again I repeat, you cannot be born or die because that which is YOU is immortal and eternal. You are Mind idea and idea of Mind is never created. It is but symbolized, or manifested by form and motion.

Your body alone is periodically born and reborn out of the stillness of God’s Light by being set in motion to create electric wave vibrations. These wave vibrations manifest you for one life-cycle of time. When the cycle is ended the vibrations cease. You then cease to be manifested, but YOU are still YOU the unmanifested, just as the silent harp string is the unmanifested idea of that harp string.

All peoples of past ages have considered their bodies to be their Selves. Our greater awareness of God and His body—which is our universe—is giving us new knowledge. We now know our one oneness with God as Mind, and as body.

Question: What do you mean by saying that our bodies are periodically born and reborn? That sounds like reincarnation.

Answer: It IS reincarnation—for reincarnation means repeating. All effects of Nature repeat themselves until the idea thus manifested by any effect is consummated. If you would like an example of Nature’s repetitive process, throw a stone in a quiet pool. You do not get one wave which lives and dies to express the idea of that energy transmission, you get a long series of repeating waves which continue to express the idea of that expenditure of energy.

You must realize that you are a series of wave vibrations. Nature never expressed any idea with just one wave vibration. Also, every expression of energy in Nature once started never ends. It repeats itself forever.

Question: Does vegetable life reincarnate?

Answer: Yes, and mineral life also. All Nature is repetitive, not just a part of it. Mineral and vegetable matter is composed of wave vibrations, just as humans are, and must repeat themselves.

All of Nature’s forms spring from seed, and every wave is the seed for the next wave, for in it is the pattern and the energy from which the next wave springs. This is not yet known by man but it should be, for it is one of the most obvious of Nature’s facts of motion.

Question: If all light-waves are matter what about the vibrations of the spirit? We are taught that the higher our vibrations are, the nearer to the spirit we are.

Answer: That is not true. The spiritual universe of God’s Light of Mind is absolutely vibrationless. Its stillness is absolute.

Question: Then where do vibrations come from? You certainly cannot mean that motion and form come from stillness. That would seem like something coming out of nothing.

Answer: Yes, all motion and all form springs from stillness. Waves of water spring from the calm ocean. This is a universe of rest from which motion springs to express the power which is in rest.

The vibrations of a harp string spring from the silent stillness of the harp string.

Question: But isn’t that something coming out of nothing?

Answer: No. that which you refer to as nothing is the only reality. Knowledge, for example, has no form nor does it move. But all of your creations spring from your knowledge. This is a Mind

Universe. Mind is the fulcrum from which wave levers of motion express power to move, but the fulcrum which gives them their power to express motion and form never moves. It is always at rest.

Question: I have heard it said that matter emerges from space and is swallowed up by space. Is that the same principle you have just described?

Answer: Yes, but the word “extended” is a better word. It means that the visible electric universe of matter in motion is extended from the stillness of the invisible universe. The universe of motion is continuous. It never has begun nor will it ever end. Each wave continues itself into the next wave, and each wave extends itself into the next wave.

Question: You say that all cause lies in the invisible universe of stillness, and that all effect arises from that stillness into the visible universe of motion. If anything becomes still does it become cause?

Answer: Nothing in the visible universe of motion can ever become still. The very fact that you can see it means that it is in motion. Otherwise you could not see it.

Question: Why not? This ruler on my desk is still and is perfectly visible to me.

Answer: No, it is not still. It consists of billions of atoms all in violent motion. That is the only reason you can see it.

Question: What do you mean by saying that is the only reason I can see it?

Answer: Because you can only see or feel motion. You cannot see or feel stillness.

Question: I hope I do not appear stupid but when a wheel is not revolving I call it still for it is not in motion. When I revolve it is then in motion. Please tell me where I am wrong, if I am wrong?

Answer: Like the ruler of your previous question the wheel consists of countless billions of moving atoms. The motion of these atoms is all you see.

Question: I think I understand. But I am not quite sure. How about the stillness of a cloud on a quiet summer’s day?

Answer: The same thing applies. You could not see it except for its moving parts. Also it is moving around the earth at the rate of thirty miles a minute, or a thousand miles an hour. You do not see that motion for you yourself are moving at the same rate as you lie perfectly still on the sands and look up at the cloud which simulates a stillness which is not real. Its seeming stillness is one of the countless illusions of motion which characterize all effects of Nature.

Question: Oh, now I understand. Things which are still only seem to be still because we cannot see the motion. It that right?

Answer: No, it is not right. I said that all you could see is motion. Even if an object is still it is visible only because of the motion of its parts. You cannot sense stillness, nor comfort, nor balance. You can KNOW that you are comfortable, or in balance, but you must be uncomfortable, or lose your balance before your senses will respond.

Question: What is that?

Answer: Because your senses are electric and electricity is a wave motion between opposite conditions. Stillness has no opposite, nor has comfort, nor balance. Stillness belongs to the unchanging universe of the spirit, which is vibrationless.

Question: I thought that sound was the opposite of stillness—that unbalance is the opposite of balance and that discomfort is the opposite of comfort. Am I wrong?

Answer: Yes, you are wrong, but the whole world thinks that way also. Balance, equilibrium, love, truth, rest, stillness, silence and zero belong to unchanging and indivisible CAUSE, and cause of motion is not motion. Motion is effect of cause and effect alone is changing and divisible. Effect springs from cause in pairs of opposite effects—such as male and female, hot and cold, compression and expansion or positive and negative. These effects are wave levers of changing motion which swing upon their unchanging fulcrums.

The universal fulcrum of creation cannot be divided, but it can be extended into pairs of opposite unbalanced effects which can void their unbalances in each other, but the fulcrum of CAUSE is an indivisible as it is unchanging.

Question: One more question. We cannot see oxygen, yet oxygen is matter. Please explain.

Answer: We cannot see it with our eyes but we can perceive it with our other senses, because oxygen is an effect of motion, and our senses can detect motion in many other ways than seeing them. Our senses are limited, however, for there is much motion in Nature which our senses cannot detect unaided.

The high vibrations of insect’s sounds are beyond man’s range of hearing, and the bombardment of atoms are likewise beyond it, but we can hear them by electrically amplifying those sounds.

Other effects of motion in the invisible universe of space can be made visible, such as liquefying oxygen or air, or sending an electric current through neon or the invisible vapors of benzine and other organic substances.

Question: What happens to make invisible vapors or gases visible? In other words, what relation has expansion and contraction to wave vibrations?

Answer: contraction, or compression, increases the number of vibrations and shortens their wave dimension by packing them into smaller volume. By thus packing vapors into smaller volume you increase their activity and thus produce solids which can be more readily senses.

Run an electric current through a neon gas and you can then see it because you increase its vibrations. Condense air and you can see it for the same reason.

Conversely, expansion decreases the number of vibrations and causes each wave to occupy larger volume. When a solid is sufficiently expanded it becomes invisible. It also gradually loses all weight in respect to the gravity of the earth and rises into space to seek pressures equal to its own. When it thus finds an equilibrium of pressure it will float.

A piece of iron will drop to the ground because of its great activity, but it will rise into the air if you expand it into vapors.

Question: Please explain further the effect of compression of atoms in relation to their wave frequencies.

Answer: The more you contract atoms together the shorter the distance between each wave and the higher their troughs and crests. That means more waves per inch-which means more activity. That means more power to express energy.

Question: could you give an example in Nature of how short high waves give greater power.

Answer: Yes. Short high waves toss great ships about like corks, but long low waves rock them gently.

Question: Could you give us an example in Nature of how short high waves give greater heat?

Answer: The deeper you penetrate the sun the greater the compression of long low waves into short high ones, hence the greater the heat, according to the cyclic temperature law which is a follows—cold generate - generation contracts - contraction heats - heat radiates - radiation expands and expansion cools.

Question: Why should contraction cause heat?

Answer: Because Nature resists contraction by thrusting outward from within as contraction pulls inward from within. Nature thus resists contraction towards activity and assist expansion toward inactivity, or stillness, for this universe is founded upon rest and every expression of energy is more strongly resisted as it becomes more strongly expressed.

Question: Is that why a piece of iron grows hot and throws off sparks as you file it?

Answer: Yes. And when you stop filing, it cools because it no longer resists your attempt to increase its activities.

Question: Is there some simple principle back of all this which will enable us to puzzle it out for ourselves.

Answer: Yes, the simple principle of gravitation and radiation lies back of it all. Gravitation controls contraction into solids and radiation controls expansion into space which surrounds these solids. Space and solids are forever interchanging, for each is constantly becoming the other.

Question: Is there an electrical process back of gravitation and radiation which makes waves into solid matter and then expands them into the gases of space?

Answer: Yes. Electricity is divided into its opposite expressions which we term positive and negative. Positive electricity pulls spirally inward from within to wind up light into an incandescent ball located at the apex of a cone. Negative electricity thrusts spirally outward from within to unwind light into space in the direction of the base of a cone.

Positive electricity, gravitation and contraction are the integration of matter, while negative electricity, radiation and expansion disintegrates matter into space.

Question: Does that mean that light and darkness is merely a question of contraction and expansion?

Answer: Yes, sunlight is the result of contraction into intense motion while the darkness of space is the result of expansion into an almost motionless very long wave state.

Question: What is the spiritual cause of gravitation? I mean by that why did God create the idea of gravitation?

Answer: Desire in the God-Mind to give form to His creations is the cause of gravitation. Relaxation of that desire is the cause of radiation.

Question: If God desires to create why does He relax that desire?

Answer: Because God’s creative principle is based upon giving and regiving. What He gives to

His creations must be regiven to Him for repeating His giving. Creation is like a light which is shone into a mirror and reflected back for repeating the reflection.

The universal heart-beat is based upon that principle of action and rest from action for the purpose of repeating the action. The breathing of man or the universe expresses it fully. The electric current expresses it in its every cycle. Without action and rest from action there could be no sequence, nor could there be cycles of life and death, nor the male and female of any creating thing.

Question: You infer that death is regiving. It seems to me that death is taking.

Answer: No. there is not taking in Nature, for Nature manifests God the giver of Love. All of the pairs of opposites of God’s Creation give to each other. Neither one takes from the other in Nature.

Question: Can you give us a specific example?

Answer: Yes. The earth gives an oak tree to the heavens. The heavens regives the oak tree to earth for regiving. Earth does not take it. Man takes that which is not given and pays heavily for every breach of God’s one law.

Question: Can you give a specific example of what you mean by that?

Answer: Yes. Man took slaves from Africa to enrich himself. The slaves did not give themselves to man. As a consequence man has created a problem for himself which he may never solve

without much bloodshed. All of man’s Empires were built by taking. The price has been high for man has paid in blood and money very heavily.

Question: Yesterday you spoke of long low waves having less power than short high waves which toss ships about like corks. Do waves gradually lost their power as they disappear toward stillness? If so, have they lost all power when they become absolutely still?

Answer: Waves have no power in themselves so they cannot lose what they do not have. All power lies in the stillness of the fulcrum from which the waves were extended. Waves express that power through motion but the expression of power is not power.

As waves lengthen and lower they lose their ability to express power because the pistons of the pump which every wave is becomes shorter as the waves lengthen.

Question: explain that idea further.

Answer: Waves are pairs of oppositely unbalanced conditions. Any disturbance of balance and rest in the universe is followed by a restoration of balance or rest. Throw a stone in the water and short high waves will appear at the point of impact. The vertical diameters between troughs and crests are greater than the horizontal diameters.

As the waves repeat themselves farther and farther away from the point of impact the horizontal diameters lengthen and the vertical ones shorten. That means that the universal balance has been more greatly disturbed where the stone entered the water. Each succeeding wave manifests the gradual recovery of universal balance.

Question: Did you not once say that the universal balance could not be upset? If it can be disturbed is not that upsetting it?

Answer: No, for when the attempt is made to upset balance in Nature a voiding force is simultaneously generated to offset that disturbance. The crest of a wave is the measure of an attempted disturbance. The trough of the wave is the equal and opposite balancing force which voids the upsetting of universal balance. These two unbalanced conditions are equal and opposite. They sequentially interchange by equal giving and regiving until the two unbalanced conditions of pressures have become the one equal pressure of stillness.

Question: Are there any other expressions of balance in the dying wave as it seeks stillness?

Answer: Yes, there are many. One is evidenced in volume. The volume of a short high wave caused by any disturbance is the same as the volume of a long low one far removed from it. If the short high wave contains one gallon the short long one a hundred feet away from it also measures a gallon.

Question: That seems strange. Are there other examples in Nature like that?

Answer: There are countless others. Consider the orbits of the planets. You know that the sun is not in the center of any orbit for all orbits are ellipses, not circles. When a planet is in the half of the ellipse which is nearest the sun its speed is faster than when it is in the other half.

The reason for that is that the area of the triangle which each planet sweeps in its journey around the sun is always equal in time. When the planet is farthest from the sun the triangle of the area which the planet sweeps in one hour is greater than the triangle which it sweeps when nearer the sun. As a consequence the planet must go more slowly in order to cover the same area in the same amount of time. Kepler’s second law coves this principle thoroughly.

Question: That is confusing to my unscientific mind. Can you put it in more simple words, or use a more familiar example?

Answer: consider two apple pies, one being twelve inches in diameter and the other twenty inches. You are given a piece from the small pie which measures 45 degrees from its center. If your brother is given a piece equal to yours from the twenty inch pie, the angle must be much less than 45 degrees for it to be equal to yours. Is that clear to you now.

Question: Yes, it is, so far as area is concerned, but I do not see how that applies to time.

Answer: Consider two flies walking the curved edges of the two pies. The curved edge of the twenty inch pie is much shorter than the curved edge of the piece from the twelve inch pie, therefore the fly which travels the shorter distance must walk more slowly to arrive at the end of its journey in the same amount of time.

Each would be covering the same area as measured from the center, but their speed would be different. Is that now clear.?

Question: Yes, it is perfectly clear. Is that why the outer planets move more slowly than the inner ones?

Answer: Precisely. Mercury has to move very fast for its very short radius to cover as much area as the outer planets with longer radii.

Mercury has to circle the sun four times to the earth’s one, and the earth has to circle the sun many times to equal the area covered by one revolution of Jupiter, Neptune or Pluto. The mathematical balance of the movement of all things in Nature, in relation to each other, is absolute.

Question: Why is that?

Answer: Because all motion in Nature springs from One Source, which is God’s thinking. God’s thinking is the motivating force of the universal heart-beat. All moving things are geared to the heart-beat. All moving things are geared to the heart-beat of this electric universe just as the many wheels of a watch are geared to one shaft or its extensions.

All motion in the universe synchronizes with all other motion in points of time, area, volume and pressure. You and I breath out and in about thirty times a minute, while one breath of the sun is eleven years in duration, because of the difference in mass.

Question: Do you mean to say that the sun breathes as living beings breathe?

Answer: Yes, all things breathe and all things manifest the life principle of the One Living Being, but the manifestation of life is not life.

Matter does not live, whether it be patterned in the shape of a human being, a sun or a tree.

Matter is composed of electric waves which record God’s thinking, but God never creates LIFE, for He alone is LIFE. His creations manifest Him but they are not Him, just as man’s creations are not man.

walter russell